Skip to main content

Full text of "The morphology of pteridophytes; the structure of ferns and allied plants"

See other formats


7 


E3 


S^^^^^^^^^^^^^3S 


Marine  Biological  Laboratory  Library 

Woods  Hole,  Mass. 


Presented  by 

Hillary  House 
Publishers   Ltd, 
Jan.  8,   1962 


s^^^^^^^^^^^^^s 


n 


The  Morpholog)'  of 
Pteridophytes 


BIOLOGICAL  SCIENCES 


PROFESSOR  H.  MUNRO  FOX 

M.A.,   F.R.S. 

Emeritus  Professor  of  Zoology  in  the  University 

of  London 


THE  MORPHOLOGY 
OF  PTERIDOPHYTES 

The  structure  of  ferns  and  allied  plants 


K.   R.   SPORNE 

M.A.,    PH.D.,    F.L.S. 

Fellow  of  Downing  College,  Cambridge 
and  University  Lecturer  in  Botany 


(^i\ 


HUT  HILLARY   HOUSE  RARY 

New   York 


HUTCHINSON  &  CO.  (Publishers)  LTD 
178-202  Great  Portland  Street,  London,  W.i 

London  Melbourne  Sydney 

Auckland  Bombay  Toronto 

Johannesburg  New  York 

• 

First  published  1962 


©  K.  R.  Sporne  1962 

This  book  has  been  set  in  Times  New  Roman  type 
face.  It  has  been  printed  in  Great  Britain  by  The 
Anchor  Press,  Ltd.,  in  Tiptree,  Essex,  on  Antique 

Wove  paper. 


To 
H.  H.  T. 

in  grateful  memory 


Contents 


3 
4 

5 
6 

7 


Preface 

Introduction 

Psilophytopsida 

Psilotopsida 

Lycopsida 

Sphenopsida 

Pteropsida 

General  Conclusions 

Bibliography 


Index 


9 
II 

28 

38 
50 

94 

114 

175 
183 
189 


807^18 


Preface 


For  many  years  morphology  was  regarded  as  a  basic  discip- 
line in  the  study  of  botany  and,  consequently,  there  have 
been  many  textbooks  dealing  with  the  subject.  The  pterido- 
phytes  occupied  varying  proportions  of  these,  and  there 
were  even  some  textbooks  devoted  to  a  single  group,  such  as 
the  ferns,  within  the  pteridophytes.  However,  to  the  best  of 
my  knowledge,  no  book  dealing  solely  with  the  pteridophytes 
has  been  pubHshed  in  the  western  hemisphere  since  1936. 
Some  of  the  old  classics  have  recently  been  reprinted,  but 
there  is  a  need  for  a  reappraisal  of  the  old  theories  in  the 
Ught  of  recent  knowledge.  Contrary  to  general  behef,  the 
study  of  morphology  is  a  very  live  one,  and  many  important 
advances  have  been  made,  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  in 
the  last  decade.  Exciting  new  fossils  have  been  discovered 
and  new  techniques  have  been  developed  for  studying  living 
organisms,  to  say  nothing  of  the  discovery  of  an  entirely  new 
genus  of  lycopods  in  the  High  Andes  of  Peru. 

Naturally,  a  book  of  this  kind  owes  much  to  those  that 
have  gone  before,  and  the  most  important  of  these  are  Hsted 
in  the  bibhography.  The  majority  of  the  illustrations  have 
been  redrawn  from  pubHshed  accounts,  either  in  these  text- 
books or  in  research  literature,  and  this  fact  has  been 
acknowledged  in  every  case  by  reference  to  the  author's 
name. 

I  should  Hke,  also,  to  acknowledge  the  help  given  un- 
consciously by  my  colleagues  in  the  Botany  School,  Cam- 
bridge, discussions  with  whom  over  the  years  have  crystal- 

9 


10  PREFACE 

lized  many  of  the  ideas  incorporated  in  this  book.  Most  of 
all,  I  owe  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  my  teacher  and  friend,  the 
late  Hugh  Hamshaw  Thomas,  sc.d.,  f.r.s.,  who  guided  my 
first  thoughts  on  the  evolution  of  plants  and  who  was  a 
constant  source  of  inspiration  for  more  than  twenty-five 
years.  It  was  he  who  first  demonstrated  to  me  that  the  study 
of  Hving  plants  is  inseparable  from  that  of  fossils,  a  fact 
which  forms  the  basis  for  the  arrangement  of  this  book,  in 
which  hving  and  fossil  plants  are  given  equal  importance. 

Finally,  my  grateful  thanks  are  due  to  my  wife  for  her 
helpful  criticisms  during  the  preparation  of  the  manuscript. 

Jv.  rv.  S. 

Cambridge 


Introduction 


The  study  of  the  morphology  of  Uving  organisms  is  one  of 
the  oldest  branches  of  science,  for  it  has  occupied  the 
thoughts  of  man  for  at  least  2,500  years.  Indeed,  the  very 
word  'morphology'  comes  from  the  ancient  Greeks,  while 
the  names  of  Aristotle  and  Theophrastus  occupy  places  of 
importance  among  the  most  famous  plant  morphologists. 
Strictly  translated,  morphology  means  no  more  than  the 
study  of  form,  or  structure.  One  may  well  ask,  therefore, 
wherein  lies  the  intense  fascination  that  has  captured  the 
thoughts  and  imagination  of  so  many  generations  of 
botanists  from  Aristotle's  time  to  the  present  day;  for  the 
study  of  structure  alone  would  be  dull  indeed.  The  answer  is 
that,  over  the  centuries,  morphology  has  come  to  have  wider 
imphcations,  as  Arber-  has  explained  in  her  Natural  Philo- 
sophy of  Plant  Form.  In  this  book  she  points  out  that  the 
purpose  of  the  morphologists  is  to  'connect  into  one 
coherent  whole  all  that  may  be  held  to  belong  to  the  intrinsic 
nature  of  a  living  being'.  This  involves  the  study,  not  only  of 
structures  as  such,  but  also  of  their  relations  to  one  another 
and  their  co-ordination  throughout  the  hfe  of  the  organism. 
Thus,  morphology  impinges  on  all  other  aspects  of  hving 
organisms  (physiology,  biochemistry,  genetics,  ecology,  etc.). 
Furthermore,  the  morphologist  must  see  each  hving  organ- 
ism in  its  relationship  to  other  living  organisms  (taxonomy) 
and  to  extinct  plants  (paleobotany)  whose  remains  are 
known  from  the  fossil  record  of  past  ages  extending  back  in 

II 


12  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

time  certainly  500  million  years  and  probably  as  far  back  as 
1,000  million  (some  even  say  2,000  million)  years.  Clearly, 
the  morphologist  cannot  afford  to  be  a  narrow  specialist. 
He  must  be  a  biologist  in  the  widest  possible  sense. 

From  taxonomy  and  paleobotany,  the  plant  morpholo- 
gist is  led  naturally  to  the  consideration  of  the  course  of 
evolution  of  plants  (phylogeny),  which  to  many  botanists 
has  the  greatest  fascination  of  all.  However,  it  must  be 
emphasized  that  here  the  morphologist  is  in  the  greatest 
danger  of  bringing  discredit  on  his  subject.  His  theories  are 
not  capable  of  verification  by  planned  experiments  and 
cannot,  therefore,  be  proved  right  or  wrong.  At  the  best, 
they  can  be  judged  probable  or  improbable.  Theories 
accepted  fifty  years  ago  may  have  to  be  abandoned  as  im- 
probable today,  now  that  more  is  known  of  the  fossil  record, 
and,  hkewise,  theories  that  are  acceptable  today  may  have 
to  be  modified  or  abandoned  tomorrow.  It  is  essential,  there- 
fore, that  the  morphologist  should  avoid  becoming  dog- 
matic if  he  is  ever  to  arrive  at  a  true  understanding  of  the 
course  of  evolution  of  hving  organisms. 

Within  the  plant  kingdom  the  range  of  size  is  enormous, 
for,  on  the  one  hand,  there  are  unicellular  algae  and  bacteria 
so  small  that  individuals  are  visible  only  under  the  micro- 
scope, while,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  seed-bearing 
plants,  such  as  the  giant  Redwoods  of  California  and  the 
Gums  of  AustraUa,  some  of  which  are  probably  the  largest 
living  organisms  that  the  world  has  ever  known.  Accompany- 
ing this  range  of  size,  there  is  a  corresponding  range  of 
complexity  of  internal  anatomy  and  of  life-history.  Some- 
where between  the  two  extremes,  both  in  structure  and  in 
Hfe-cycle,  come  the  group  of  plants  known  as  Pteridophytes, 
for  they  share  with  seed  plants  the  possession  of  well- 
developed  conducting  tissues,  xylem  and  phloem,  but  differ 
from  them  in  lacking  the  seed  habit.  Internally,  they  are 
more  complex  than  mosses  and  Uverworts,  yet  in  life-cycle 
they  differ  from  them  only  in  matters  of  degree. 


INTRODUCTION 


13 


The  basic  life-cycle,  common  to  bryophytes  and  pterido- 
phytes,  is  represented  diagrammatically  in  Fig.  i.  Under 
normal  circumstances  there  is  a  regular  alternation  between 
a  gametophyte  (sexual)  phase  and  a  sporophyte  (asexual) 
phase.  The  male  gametes,  produced  in  numbers  from  an- 
theridia,  are  known  as  antherozoids,  since  they  are  flagel- 
lated and  are  able  to  swim  in  water,  while  the  female  gametes 
(Qgg  cells)  are  non-motile  and  are  borne  singly  in  flask- 
shaped  archegonia.  Fusion  between  an  egg  cell  and  an 


Gametophyte- 


Egg     ("V    (E)  Spermatozoid 


II 


2n 


Zygote         Sporophyte 


++^  ®  ^  Spores 


-ri • ^(n) 


Meiosis 


Fig.  1 

Life  cycle  of  a  homosporous  pteridophyte 

antherozoid  results  in  the  formation  of  a  zygote,  which 
contains  the  combined  nuclear  material  of  the  two  gametes. 
Its  nucleus  contains  twice  as  many  chromosomes  as  either 
of  the  gamete  nuclei  and  it  is  therefore  described  as  diploid. 
The  zygote  develops  directly  by  mitotic  divisions  into  the 
sporophyte  which  is,  Ukewise,  diploid.  Uhimately,  there  are 
released  from  the  sporophyte  a  number  of  non-motile  spores, 
in  the  formation  of  which  meiosis  brings  about  a  reduction  of 
the  nuclear  content  to  the  haploid  number  of  chromosomes. 
The  life-cycle  is  then  completed  when  these  spores  germinate 
and  grow,  by  mitotic  divisions,  into  haploid  gametophytes. 
In  mosses  and  liverworts,  the  dominant  phase  in  the  life- 
cycle  is  the  gametophyte,  for  the  sporophyte  is  retained  upon 
it  throughout  its  Hfe  and  is  either  partially  or  completely 


14  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

dependent  on  it  for  nutrition.  By  contrast,  among  pterido- 
phytes  the  sporophyte  is  the  dominant  generation,  for  it  very 
soon  becomes  independent  of  the  gametophyte  (prothallus) 
and  grows  to  a  much  greater  size.  Along  with  greater  size 
is  found  a  much  greater  degree  of  morphological  and 
anatomical  complexity,  for  the  sporophyte  is  organized  into 
stems,  leaves  and  (except  in  the  most  ancient  fossil  pterido- 
phytes  and  the  most  primitive  Uving  members  of  the  group) 
roots.  Only  the  sporophyte  shows  any  appreciable  develop- 
ment of  conducting  tissues  (xylem  and  phloem),  for  although 
there  are  recorded  instances  of  such  tissues  in  gametophytes, 
they  are  rare  and  the  amounts  of  xylem  and  phloem  are 
scanty.  Furthermore,  the  aerial  parts  of  the  sporophyte  are 
enveloped  in  a  cuticle  in  which  there  are  stomata,  giving 
access  to  complex  aerating  passages  that  penetrate  between 
the  photosynthetic  pahsade  and  mesophyll  cells  of  the  leaf. 
All  these  anatomical  complexities  confer  on  the  sporo- 
phyte the  potentiaUty  to  exist  under  a  much  wider  range  of 
environmental  conditions  than  the  gametophyte.  However, 
in  many  pteridophytes  these  potentialities  cannot  be  realized, 
for  the  sporophyte  is  limited  to  those  habitats  in  which  the 
gametophyte  can  survive  long  enough  for  fertilization  to 
take  place.  This  is  a  severe  hmitation  on  those  species  whose 
gametophytes  are  thin  plates  of  cells  that  lack  a  cuticle  and 
are,  therefore,  susceptible  to  dehydration.  Not  all  gameto- 
phytes, however,  are  Umited  in  this  way,  for  in  some  pterido- 
phytes they  are  subterranean  and  in  others  they  are  retained 
within  the  resistant  wall  of  the  spore  and  are  thus  able  to 
survive  in  a  much  wider  range  of  habitats.  It  is  notable  that 
wherever  the  gametophyte  is  retained  within  the  spore  the 
spores  are  of  different  sizes  (heterosporous),  the  larger 
megaspores  giving  rise  to  female  prothalH  which  bear  only 
archegonia,  and  the  smaller  microspores  giving  rise  to  male 
prothaUi  bearing  only  antheridia.  Why  this  should  be  is  not 
known  with  certainty,  but  two  possible  reasons  come  to 
mind,  both  of  which  probably  operate  together. 


INTRODUCTION  15 

The  first  concerns  the  nutrition  of  the  prothallus  and  the 
subsequent  embryonic  sporophyte.  The  retention  of  the 
gametophyte  within  a  resistant  spore  wall  severely  Hmits  its 
powers  of  photosynthesis  and  may  even  prevent  it  alto- 
gether. Hence,  it  is  necessary  for  such  a  prothallus  to  be 
provided  with  abundant  food  reserves;  the  larger  the  spore, 
the  more  that  can  be  stored  within  it.  This  may  well  account 
for  the  lage  size  of  the  spores  which  are  destined  to  contain 
an  embryo  sporophyte,  but  it  does  not  explain  why  the  pro- 
thalli  should  be  unisexual  (dioecious).  This  is  most  probably 
concerned  with  out-breeding.  It  is  widely  accepted  that  any 
plant  which  habitually  undergoes  inbreeding  is  less  likely  to 
produce  new  varieties  than  one  which  has  developed  some 
device  favouring  out-breeding,  and  that  such  a  plant  is  at  a 
disadvantage  in  a  changing  environment.  It  will  tend  to  lag 
behind  in  evolution.  Now,  monoecious  gametophytes  (bear- 
ing both  archegonia  and  antheridia)  are  much  more  hkely  to 
be  self-fertihzed  than  cross-fertilized,  unless  they  are  actually 
submerged  in  water.  Yet,  dioecious  prothalli  in  a  terrestrial 
environment  would  be  at  an  even  greater  disadvantage,  for 
they  might  never  achieve  fertilization  at  all,  so  long  as  the 
antherozoid  has  to  bear  the  whole  responsibility  of  finding 
the  archegonium.  This  is  where  heterospory  may  operate  to 
the  advantage  of  plants  with  dioecious  prothalli.  Those 
spores  which  are  destined  to  produce  male  prothaUi  need 
not  carry  large  food  reserves  and  can,  therefore,  afford  to  be 
reduced  in  size  to  the  barest  minimum.  From  the  same  initial 
resources,  vast  numbers  of  microspores  can  be  produced  and 
this  will  allow  some  of  the  responsibility  for  reaching  an 
archegonium  to  be  transferred  to  them.  Blown  by  the  wind, 
they  can  travel  great  distances  and  some,  at  least,  will  fall  on 
a  female  prothallus  in  close  proximity  to  an  archegonium. 
Thus,  when  the  male  prothallus  develops,  the  antherozoids 
Uberated  from  the  antheridia  have  only  a  short  distance  to 
swim  and,  in  order  to  do  so,  need  only  a  thin  film  of 
moisture.  Under  ordinary  circumstances,  the  chances  may 


l6  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

be  quite  small  that  the  particular  microspore  will  have  come 
from  the  same  parent  sporophyte  as  the  megaspore  and  thus 
a  fair  degree  of  out-breeding  will  have  been  achieved.  The 
relative  emancipation  from  the  aquatic  environment  pro- 
vided by  the  heterosporous  habit  will  confer  on  the  sporo- 
phyte the  freedom  to  grow  almost  anywhere  that  its  own 
potentiahties  allow  and  the  possibiUty  of  out-breeding  will 
favour  more  rapid  evolution  of  those  potentiahties.  Most 
morphologists  agree  that  the  evolution  of  heterospory  was  a 
necessary  step  in  the  evolution  of  the  seed  habit  and  that, 
therefore,  it  is  one  of  the  most  important  advances  in  the 
whole  story  of  land  plant  evolution. 

The  Ufe-cycle  of  a  typical  heterosporous  pteridophyte  may 
be  represented  diagrammatically  as  in  Fig.  2. 

The  distinction  between  heterospory  and  homospory  is 
one  of  the  criteria  used  in  the  classification  of  pteridophytes, 
in  accordance  with  the  general  behef  that  reproductive 
organs  are  a  better  guide  to  phylogenetic  relationships  than 
are  vegetative  organs.  They  are  held  to  be  more  *con- 
servative',  in  being  less  susceptible  to  the  immediate  influence 
of  the  environment.  Likewise,  therefore,  the  manner  in 
which  the  sporangia  develop  and  the  way  in  which  they 
are  borne  on  the  sporophyte  constitute  important  taxo- 
nomic  characters. 

The  sporangium,  in  all  pteridophytes,  is  initiated  by  the 
laying  down  of  a  cross-wall  in  a  superficial  cell,  or  group  of 
cells.  Since  this  wall  is  pericUnal  (i.e.  parallel  to  the  surface) 
each  initial  cell  is  divided  into  an  outer  and  an  inner  daughter 
cell.  If  the  sporogenous  tissue  is  derived  from  the  inner 
daughter  cell,  the  sporangium  is  described  as  *eusporangiate' 
and,  if  from  the  outer,  as  *leptosporangiate'.  This  definition 
of  the  two  types  of  sporangium  is  usually  expanded  to  in- 
clude a  number  of  other  differences.  Thus,  in  leptosporangi- 
ate  forms,  the  sporangium  wall  and  the  stalk,  as  well  as  the 
spores,  are  derived  from  the  outer  daughter  cell,  but,  in 
eusporangiate  forms,  adjacent  cells  may  become  involved 


INTRODUCTION 


17 


in  the  formation  of  part  of  the  sporangium  wall  and  the  stalk 
(if  any).  Furthermore,  the  sporangium  is  large  and  massive 
in  eusporangiate  forms,  the  wall  is  several  cells  thick  and  the 
spore  content  is  high,  whereas,  in  leptosporangiate  forms,  the 
sporangium  is  small,  the  wall  is  only  one  cell  thick  and  the 
spore  content  is  low.  Of  these  two  types,  the  eusporangiate 
is  primitive  and  the  leptosporangiate  advanced. 


Eggf  "  )  (^  Spermatozoid 


Zygote 


5   Gametophyte 


cf  Gametophyte 


Meiosis 


2n 


I^^@  Microspores 


-H — ► — —(^ 


0 


*~~vIL//'~^  Megaspores 


B 


© 


Sporophyte  Meiosis 

Fig.  2 
Life  cycle  of  a  heterosporous  pteridophyte 


Until  the  early  years  of  this  century,  it  was  widely  beheved 
that  sporangia  could  be  borne  only  on  leaves  and  that  such 
fertile  leaves,  known  as  'sporophylls',  were  an  essential  part 
of  all  sporophytes.  However,  the  discovery  of  Devonian 
pteridophytes  that  were  completely  without  leaves  of  any 
kind,  fertile  or  sterile,  has  led  most  morphologists  to 
abandon  this  'sporophyll  theory'.  It  is  now  accepted  that  in 
some  groups  sporangia  may  be  borne  on  stems,  either 
associated  or  not  with  leaves,  and  in  others  actually  on  the 
leaves. 

Important  as  reproductive  organs  are  in  classification, 


l8  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

vegetative  organs  are  nevertheless  of  considerable  import- 
ance in  classifying  pteridophytes,  for  the  shape,  size,  arrange- 
ment and  venation  of  leaves  (and  even  presence  or  absence 
of  leaves)  are  fundamental  criteria.  It  so  happens  that  it  is 
difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  devise  a  definition  of  the  term 
'leaf  that  is  entirely  satisfying,  but,  for  practical  purposes, 
it  may  be  said  that  among  pteridophytes  there  are  two  very 
different  types  of  leaf,  known  respectively  as  megaphylls  and 
microphylls.  The  famiUar  fern  frond  is  an  example  of  the 
former;  it  is  large,  branches  many  times  and  has  branching 
veins.  By  contrast,  microphylls  are  relatively  small,  rarely 
branch  and  possess  either  a  limited  vascular  supply  or  none 
at  all ;  the  leaf  trace,  if  present,  is  single  and  either  remains 
unbranched  within  the  microphyll  or,  if  it  branches  at  all,  it 
does  so  to  a  limited  degree  and  in  a  dichotomous  manner. 

As  might  be  expected,  the  leaf  traces  supplying  micro- 
phylls cause  little  disturbance  when  they  depart  from  the 
vascular  system  (stele)  of  the  parent  axis,  whereas  those 
supplying  megaphylls  are  usually  (though  not  invariably) 
associated  with  leaf  gaps.  A  stele  without  leaf  gaps  is  termed 
a  protostele,  the  simplest  type  of  all  being  the  soUd  proto- 
stele.  Fig.  3A  illustrates  its  appearance  diagrammatically  as 
seen  in  transverse  section.  In  the  centre  is  a  solid  rod  of 
xylem  which  is  surrounded  by  phloem  and  then  by  pericycle, 
the  whole  stele  being  bounded  on  the  outside  by  a  con- 
tinuous endodermis.  Another  variety  of  protostele  is  the 
medullated  protostele,  illustrated  in  Fig.  3B.  In  this  the 
central  region  of  the  xylem  is  replaced  by  parenchyma.  Yet 
other  varieties  of  protostele  will  be  described  as  they  are 
encountered  in  subsequent  chapters.  Steles  in  which  there 
are  leaf  gaps  are  known  as  dictyosteles,  if  the  gaps  occur 
frequently  enough  to  overlap,  and  as  solenosteles  if  they  are 
more  distantly  spaced.  Fig.  3C  is  a  diagrammatic  represen- 
tation of  a  solenostele  as  seen  in  transverse  section  passing 
through  a  leaf  gap.  The  most  remarkable  feature  is  the  way 
in  which  the  inside  of  the  xylem  cyhnder  is  lined  with 


___!..... 

I'i'i'i 
.III 

1  1 1 1 

i'i'i'i 

*  ^ 

K^'' 

Phloem 

Metaxylem 

Medu 

Ila  or  pith 

•  Protoxylem 

„._.-.—     Endodermis 


Fig.  3 

Fem  steles:  a,  solid  protostele;  b,  meduUated  protostele; 
c,  D,  solenostele;  e,  f,  dictyostele;  g,  dicyclic  stele 


20  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

phloem,  pericycle  and  endodermis,  as  if  these  tissues  had 
'invaded'  the  central  parenchymatous  region  (though,  need- 
less to  say,  the  developmental  processes  do  not  involve  any 
such  invasion).  Fig.  3E  illustrates  the  structure  of  a  dictyo- 
stele  in  which  three  leaf  gaps  are  visible  in  the  one  transverse 
section.  Frequently  it  happens  that  each  leaf  gap  is  associ- 
ated with  the  departure  of  several  leaf  traces  to  the  leaf,  but 
in  this  example,  for  clarity,  only  one  trace  is  shown  supply- 
ing each  leaf.  The  remaining  portions  of  the  stele  are 
referred  to  as  meristeles  and,  although  in  transverse  section 
they  appear  to  be  unconnected,  when  dissected  out  and  viewed 
as  three-dimensional  objects  they  are  seen  to  form  a  network. 
Figs.  3D  and  3F  are  perspective  sketches  of  a  solenostele 
and  a  dictyostele,  respectively,  from  which  the  surrounding 
cortex  and  ground  tissue  have  been  removed  in  this  way. 

It  must  be  pointed  out  at  this  stage  that  some  morpholo- 
gists  use  a  different  system  of  terminology  and  group  to- 
gether the  medullated  protostele  and  the  solenostele  as 
varieties  of  so-called  siphonosteles,  on  the  grounds  that 
each  has  a  hollow  cylinder  of  xylem.  The  former  they  des- 
cribe as  an  ectophloic  siphonostele,  because  the  phloem  is 
restricted  to  the  outside  of  the  xylem,  and  the  latter  they 
describe  as  an  amphiphloic  siphonostele,  because  the  phloem 
lies  both  outside  and  inside  the  xylem.  This  practice,  how- 
ever, has  disadvantages.  First,  it  tends  to  exaggerate  the 
difference  between  the  solenostele  and  the  dictyostele — a 
difference  that  reflects  little  more  than  a  difference  in  the 
direction  of  growth,  for  where  leaves  arise  at  distant  inter- 
vals on  a  horizontal  axis  their  leaf  gaps  are  unUkely  to  over- 
lap, whereas  leaves  on  a  vertical  axis  are  often  so  crowded 
that  their  leaf  gaps  must  overlap.  Secondly,  it  overlooks  the 
fundamental  distinction  between  the  solenostele  and  the 
medullated  protostele — a  physiological  distinction  depend- 
ing on  the  position  of  the  endodermis. 

When  gaps  occur  in  a  stele  without  any  associated  leaf 
traces,  they  are  described  as  perforations  and  the  stele  is  said 


INTRODUCTION  21 

to  be  perforated.  Thus,  there  may  be  perforated  solenosteles 
which,  at  a  first  glance,  might  be  confused  with  dictyosteles ; 
however,  as  soon  as  attention  is  paid  to  the  relationship 
between  leaf  traces  and  perforations,  the  distinction  becomes 
clear.  When  more  than  one  stele  is  visible  in  any  one  trans- 
verse section  the  plant  is  described  as  polystelic.  Yet  another 
variant  is  the  polycyclic  stele,  in  which  there  are  two  or  more 
co-axial  cyUnders  of  conducting  tissue  (Fig.  3G). 

All  the  vascular  systems  mentioned  so  far  are  composed 
entirely  of  primary  tissues,  i.e.  tissues  formed  by  the  matura- 
tion of  cells  laid  down  by  the  main  growing  point  (apical 
meristem).  It  is  customary  to  draw  a  rough  distinction 
between  tissues  that  differentiate  before  cell  elongation  has 
finished  and  those  that  differentiate  only  after  such  growth 
has  ceased.  In  the  former  case,  the  xylem  and  phloem  are 
described  as  protoxylem  and  protophloem.  They  are  so  con- 
structed that  they  can  still  alter  their  shape  and  can,  thereby, 
accommodate  to  the  continuing  elongation  of  the  adjacent 
cells.  Accordingly,  it  is  usual  for  the  Ugnification  of  proto- 
xylem elements  to  be  laid  down  in  the  form  of  a  spiral,  or 
else  in  rings.  Metaxylem  and  metaphloem  elements,  by 
contrast,  do  not  alter  their  size  or  shape  after  differentiation. 

The  order  in  which  successive  metaxylem  elements  mature 
may  be  centripetal  or  centrifugal.  When  the  first  xylem  to 
differentiate  is  on  the  outside  and  differentiation  proceeds 
progressively  towards  the  centre,  the  xylem  is  described  as 
exarch  and  all  the  metaxylem  is  centripetal.  When  the  proto- 
xylem is  on  the  inner  side  of  the  metaxylem  and  differentia- 
tion occurs  successively  away  from  the  centre,  the  xylem  is 
described  as  endarch  and  all  the  metaxylem  is  centrifugal. 
A  third  arrangement  is  known  as  mesarch,  where  the  proto- 
xylem is  neither  external  nor  central  and  differentiation  pro- 
ceeds both  centripetally  and  centrifugally.  In  Figs.  3A-3C 
the  xylem  is  mesarch,  while  in  Fig.  3G  it  is  endarch. 

In  addition  to  primary  vascular  tissues,  some  pterido- 
phytes  possess  a  vascular  cambium  from  which  secondary 


22  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

xylem  and  secondary  phloem  are  formed.  Cambial  cells 
possess  the  power  of  cell  division  even  though  the  surround- 
ing tissues  may  have  lost  it;  they  may  either  have  retained 
this  power  throughout  the  lapse  of  time  since  they  were  laid 
down  in  the  apical  meristem,  or  they  may  have  regained  it 
after  a  period  of  temporary  differentiation.  While  relatively 
uncommon  in  living  pteridophytes,  a  vascular  cambium  was 
widely  present  in  coal-age  times,  when  many  members  of  the 
group  grew  to  the  dimensions  of  trees.  Just  as,  at  the  present 
day,  all  trees  develop  bark  on  the  outside  of  the  trunk  and 
branches  by  the  activity  of  a  cork  cambium,  so  also  did  these 
fossil  pteridophytes.  In  some,  the  activity  of  this  meristem 
was  such  that  the  main  bulk  of  the  trunk  was  made  up  of  the 
periderm  which  it  produced. 

Any  attempt  to  interpret  modern  pteridophytes  must 
clearly  take  into  account  their  forerunners,  now  extinct,  in 
the  fossil  record.  This  involves  some  understanding  of  the 
ways  in  which  fossils  came  to  be  formed  and  of  the  extent 
to  which  they  may  be  expected  to  provide  information  useful 
to  the  morphologist.  A  fossil  may  be  defined  as  ^anything 
which  gives  evidence  that  an  organism  once  hved'.  Such  a 
wide  definition  is  necessary  to  allow  the  inclusion  of  casts, 
which  are  no  more  than  impressions  left  in  the  sand  by  some 
organism.  Yet,  despite  the  fact  that  casts  exhibit  nothing  of 
the  original  tissues  of  the  organisms,  they  are  nevertheless 
valuable  in  showing  their  shape.  At  the  other  extreme  are 
petrifactions,  in  which  the  tissues  are  so  well  preserved  by 
mineral  substances  that  almost  every  detail  of  the  cell  walls 
is  visible  under  the  microscope.  Between  these  two  extremes 
are  fossils  in  which  decay  had  proceeded,  to  a  greater  or 
lesser  degree,  before  their  structure  became  permanent  in 

the  rocks. 

Under  certain  anaerobic  conditions  (e.g.  in  bog  peat  and 
marine  muds),  and  in  the  absence  of  any  petrifying  mineral, 
plant  tissues  slowly  turn  to  coal,  in  which  little  structure  can 
be  discerned,  apart  from  the  cuticles  of  leaves  and  spores. 


INTRODUCTION  23 

Portions  of  plants  that  are  well  separated  from  each  other 
by  sand  or  mud  during  deposition  give  rise  to  fossils  known 
as  mummifications  or  compressions.  From  these,  it  is  often 
possible  to  make  preparations  of  the  cuticle,  by  oxidizing 
away  the  coally  substance  with  perchloric  acid.  Examina- 
tion under  a  microscope  may  then  reveal  the  outlines  of  the 
epidermal  cells,  stomata,  hairs,  papillae,  etc.  In  this  way, 
a  great  deal  can  be  discovered  from  mummified  leaves. 
Mummified  stems  and  other  plant  organs,  however,  yield 
less  useful  results.  Even  their  shape  needs  careful  interpreta- 
tion, because  of  distortion  during  compression  under  the 
weight  of  overlying  rocks. 

By  far  the  most  useful  fossils  to  the  palaeobotanist  are 
those  in  which  decay  was  prevented  from  starting,  by  the 
infiltration  of  some  toxic  substance,  followed  by  petrifaction 
before  any  distortion  of  shape  could  occur.  Such  are,  un- 
fortunately, rare  indeed.  The  most  beautiful  petrifactions 
are  those  in  silica,  but  carbonates  of  calcium  and  magnesium 
are  also  important  petrifying  substances.  Iron  pyrites,  while 
common,  is  less  satisfactory  because  the  fine  structure  of  the 
plant  is  more  difiicult  to  observe.  While  it  has  often  been 
said  that  during  petrifaction  the  tissues  are  replaced  molecule 
by  molecule,  this  cannot  be  correct,  for  the  'cell  walls'  in 
such  a  fossil  dissolve  less  rapidly  in  etching  fluids  than  does 
the  surrounding  matrix.  This  fact  forms  the  basis  of  a  rapid 
technique  for  making  thin  sections  of  the  plant  material.*^ 
A  poUshed  surface  is  etched  for  a  brief  period  in  the  appro- 
priate acid  and  the  cell  walls  that  remain  projecting  above 
the  surface  are  then  embedded  in  a  film  of  cellulose  acetate. 
This  is  stripped  off  and  examined  under  the  microscope 
without  further  treatment,  the  whole  process  having  taken 
no  longer  than  ten  minutes. 

While  it  is  frequently  possible  to  discern  the  type  of 
thickening  on  the  walls  of  xylem  elements,  it  is,  however, 
rarely  possible  to  make  out  much  detail  in  the  phloem  of 
fossil  plants,  for  this  is  the  region  which  decays  most  rapidly. 


24  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Furthermore,  most  fossils  consist  only  of  fragments  of 
plants.  It  is  then  the  task  of  the  palaeobotanist  to  recon- 
struct, as  best  he  can,  from  such  partly  decayed  bits,  the 
form,  structure  and  mode  of  Ufe  of  the  whole  plant  from 
which  they  came.  There  is  small  wonder,  then,  that  this  has 
been  achieved  for  very  few  fossil  plants.  Many  years  may 
elapse  before  it  can  be  said  with  any  certainty  that  a  particu- 
lar kind  of  leaf  belonged  to  a  particular  kind  of  stem  and,  in 
the  meantime,  each  must  be  described  under  a  separate 
generic  and  specific  name.  In  this  way,  the  palaeobotanist 
becomes  unavoidably  encumbered  by  a  multiplicity  of  such 
names. 

For  convenience  of  reference,  the  history  of  the  Earth  is 
divided  into  four  great  eras.  The  first  of  these,  the  pre- 
Cambrian  era,  ended  about  500  milUon  years  ago  and  is 
characterized  by  the  scarcity  of  fossils,  either  of  animals  or  of 
plants.  Then  came  the  Palaeozoic  era,  characterized  by 
marine  invertebrates,  fishes  and  amphibians,  the  Mesozoic 
by  reptiles  and  ammonites  and,  finally,  the  Cainozoic,  ex- 
tending to  the  present  day,  characterized  by  land  mammals. 
These  major  eras  are  again  divided  into  periods  (systems) 
and  then  subdivided  again,  chiefly  on  the  basis  of  the  fossil 
animals  contained  in  their  strata.  While  such  a  scheme  is 
clearly  satisfactory  to  the  zoologist,  it  is  less  so  to  the 
botanist,  for  the  plants  at  the  beginning  of  one  period  (e.g. 
the  Lower  Carboniferous)  are  less  like  those  of  the  end  of 
the  period  (the  Upper  Carboniferous)  than  Hke  those  of  the 
end  of  the  previous  period  (the  Upper  Devonian).  Thus,  it 
is  more  usual  for  the  palaeobotanist  to  speak  of  the  plants  of 
the  Upper  Devonian/Lower  Carboniferous  than  of  the 
plants  of  the  Carboniferous  period. 

The  sequence  of  the  various  geological  periods  is  summar- 
ized as  a  table  (p.  25),  in  which  the  time  scale  is  based  on  in- 
formation from  R.  N.  C.  Bowen^.  Brief  notes  are  included 
to  indicate  the  kind  of  vegetation  that  is  beheved  to  have 
existed  during  each  period,  but  a  word  of  caution  is  necessary 


GEOLOGICAL   PERIODS  IN  IHE  NORTHERN   HEMISPHERE 


Era 

Period 

Age 
in 

years 

Type  of  vegetation 

u 

Quaternary 

I 

Modern 

o 

N 
O 

z 

Upper  Tertiary,  Pliocene 
Miocene 

10 

20 

Modern 

< 

Lower  Tertiary,  Oligocene 

Eocene 
Upper  Cretaceous 

35 
50 

75 

Modern,  with  tropical 
plants  in  Europe 

u 

o 

N 

Lower  Cretaceous 
Upper  Jurassic 

100 

130 

Gymnosperms  dominant 
(Conifers  and 
Bennettitales) 

o 

Lower  Jurassic  (Liassic) 
Upper  Triassic  (Rhaetic) 

140 
160 

Luxuriant  forests  of 
Gymnosperms  and 
Ferns 

Lower  Triassic  (Bunter) 
Upper  Permian 

180 
190 

Sparse  desert  flora  with 
Gymnosperms 

(Conifers   and   Bennetti- 
tales) 

Lower  Permian 

Upper  Carboniferous 
(Coal  Measures) 

200 

Tall  swamp  forests  with 
early      Gymnosperms, 
Tree-Lycopods,    Cala- 
mites  and  Ferns 

u 

Lower  Carboniferous 
Upper  Devonian 

250 
260 

Early  Gymnosperms, 
large  Tree-Lycopods 
and  Ferns 

o 

N 

2 

Middle  Devonian 

275 

Rhynia  vegetation  in 
marshy  localities 

< 

Qu 

Lower  Devonian 
Upper  Silurian 

300 

Herbaceous  marsh  plants, 
{Psilophyton  and 
Zosterophylhim)  and 
some  small  shrubs 

Silurian 

350 

Marine  algae 

Ordovician 

425 

Marine  algae 

Cambrian 

500 

Marine  algae,  but  some 
evidence  of  land  plants, 
too 

PRE- 
CAMBRIAN 

4500? 

Fungi   and   Bacteria  re- 
ported to  have  occur- 
red 2,000  million  years 
ago 

26  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

on  this  matter.  It  must  always  be  remembered  that  our 
knowledge  of  past  vegetation  is  based  on  those  fragments 
of  plants  that  happened  to  become  fossilized  and  which, 
furthermore,  happen  to  have  been  unearthed.  It  follows, 
therefore,  that  a  species  list  will  certainly  be  biassed  in  favour 
of  plants  growing  near  a  particular  site  of  sedimentation  and 
will  not  give  a  true  picture  of  the  world's  vegetation  at  that 
time.  Thus,  until  recently,  it  was  thought  that  the  only  plants 
alive  in  Cambrian  times  were  marine  algae  and  that  the  land 
had  not  yet  been  colonized.  This  view  would  still  be  held 
today  if  macroscopic  remains  provided  the  only  evidence, 
but  recent  discoveries  of  a  wide  range  of  cuticularized  spores 
have  shown  that  there  were  also  numerous  land  plants  in 
existence.  Presumably,  they  were  growing  in  some  habitat 
where  fossilization  of  their  macroscopic  remains  could  not 
occur.  These  discoveries  of  wind-borne  spores  alter  the 
whole  picture  of  Cambrian  vegetation  and  push  further  back 
into  antiquity  the  date  of  the  first  colonization  of  the  land  by 
plants.  Similar  considerations  no  doubt  apply  throughout 
the  fossil  record  to  a  greater  or  lesser  extent. 

We  turn  now  to  the  classification  of  pteridophytes.  The 
first  object  of  any  classification  must  be  to  group  together 
similar  organisms  and  to  separate  dissimilar  ones.  In  the 
process  the  group  is  subdivided  into  smaller  groups,  each 
defined  so  as  to  encompass  the  organisms  within  it.  In  the 
early  days  of  taxonomy,  when  few  fossils  were  known,  these 
definitions  were  based  on  living  plants.  Then,  as  more  and 
more  fossils  were  discovered,  modifications  became  neces- 
sary in  order  to  accommodate  them,  and  a  number  of 
problems  arose.  The  first  arises  from  the  fact  that  a  fossil 
plant,  even  when  properly  reconstructed,  is  known  only  at 
the  stage  in  its  life-cycle  at  which  it  died.  Other  stages  in  its 
life-cycle,  or  in  its  development,  may  never  be  discovered. 
Yet,  the  classification  of  living  organisms  may  (and  indeed 
should)  be  based  on  all  stages  of  the  life-cycle.  The  second 
problem  concerns  the  difficulty,  when  new  fossils  are  dis- 


INTRODUCTION 


27 


covered,  of  deciding  whether  to  modify  the  existing  defini- 
tions of  groups  or  whether  to  create  new  groups.  Too  many 
groups  would  be  liable  to  obscure  the  underlying  scheme  of 
the  classification  and  too  few  might  result  in  each  group  being 
so  wide  in  definition  as  to  be  useless.  The  scheme  on  v/hich 
this  book  is  based  is  substantially  the  same  as  that  proposed 
by  Reimers  in  the  1954  edition  of  Engler's  Syllabus  der 
Pflauzenfamilien^^  and  has  been  chosen  because  it  seems  to 
strike  a  balance  in  the  number  and  the  size  of  the  groups 
that  it  contains.  (An  asterisk  is  used  throughout  to  indicate 
fossil  groups.) 


PTERIDOPHYTES 


A  PSILOPHYTOPSIDA* 
Psilophy  tales* 

B    PSILOTOPSIDA 
Psilotales 

C  LYCOPSIDA 

1  Protolepidodendrales* 

2  Lycopodiales 

3  Lepidodendrales* 

4  Isoetales 

5  Selaginellales 

D  SPHENOPSIDA 

1  Hyeniales* 

2  Sphenophyllales* 

3  Calamitales* 

4  Equisetales 


E  PTEROPSIDA 
a  Primofilices* 

1  Cladoxylales* 

2  Coenopteridales* 

b  Eusporangiatae 

1  Marattiales 

2  Ophioglossales 

c  Osmundidae 
Osmundales 

d  Leptosporangiatae 

1  Filicales 

2  Marsileales 

3  Salviniales 


Psilophytopsida 


Extinct  plants.  Only  the  sporophyte  is  known. 
Rootless,  with  rhizomes  and  aerial  branches  that 
are  more  or  less  dichotomous,  either  naked  or 
with  small  appendages  spirally  arranged.  Proto- 
stelic.  Sporangia  thick-walled,  homosporous,  borne 
at  the  tips  of  branches. 

Psilophytales* 
Rhyniaceae*  Rhynia*  Horneophyton*  {=Hornea), 

Cooksonia,*  Yarravia* 
Zosterophyllaceae  *     Zosterophyllum  * 
Psilophytaceae*     Psilophyton* 
Asteroxylaceae*      Aster  oxylon* 

The  first  member  of  this  group  ever  to  be  described  was 
Psilophyton  princeps  in  1859^^,  but  for  many  years  httle 
notice  was  taken  of  this  discovery.  Indeed,  many  botanists 
regarded  it  almost  as  a  figment  of  the  imagination,  so  differ- 
ent was  it  from  their  preconceived  ideas  of  land  plants. 
However,  by  19 17  Kidston  and  Lang^°  had  started  to  des- 
cribe a  number  of  similar  plants  from  Middle  Devonian 
rocks  at  Rhynie  in  Scotland,  and  it  became  accepted  that 
plants  with  such  a  simple  organization  had  really  existed. 
Only  then  was  the  group  Psilophytales  created  to  include 
them. 
The  chert  deposits  at  Rhynie,  some  eight  feet  thick,  are 

28 


PSILOPHYTOPSIDA  29 

thought  to  represent  a  peat  bog  which  became  infiltrated 
with  siUca.  In  this  way  the  plant  remains  became  preserved, 
some  of  them  with  great  perfection.  The  chief  plants  to  have 
been  described  from  these  deposits  are  Rhynia  major,  Rhynia 
Gwynne-Vaughani,  Horneophyton  Lignieri  and  Asteroxylon 
Mackiei.  Of  these,  the  first  three  lacked  leaves  as  well  as 
roots  and  are  now  grouped  together  in  the  Rhyniaceae  along 
with  Cooksonia^^  and  Yarravia^^  from  Upper  Silurian/Lower 
Devonian  rocks  of  Great  Britain  and  Austraha  respectively. 
The  general  appearance  of  Rhynia  major  is  illustrated  in 
Fig.  4E.  It  had  a  horizontal  rhizome  which  branched  in 
a  dichotomous  manner  and  bore  groups  of  unicellular 
rhizoids  at  intervals.  The  tips  of  some  rhizomes  turned  up- 
wards and  grew  into  aerial  stems  as  much  as  50  cm  high  and 
up  to  6  mm  in  diameter.  These  also  branched  dichotomously 
and  some  of  them  terminated  in  pear-shaped  sporangia  up 
to  12  mm  long.  The  aerial  parts  were  smooth  and  covered 
with  a  cuticle  in  which  stomata  were  sparingly  present,  their 
presence  indicating  that  the  stems  were  green  and  photo- 
synthetic.  In  transverse  section  (Fig.  4F)  the  stems  are  seen 
to  have  had  a  cortex  differentiated  into  two  regions,  often 
separated  by  a  narrow  zone  of  cells  with  dark  contents. 
Whereas  the  outer  cortex  was  of  densely  packed  cells,  the 
inner  cortex  had  abundant  inter-cellular  spaces  with  direct 
access  to  the  stomata;  for  this  reason  the  inner  cortex  is 
presumed  to  have  been  the  main  photosynthetic  region.  The 
sporangium  (Fig.  4H)  had  a  massive  wall,  about  five 
cells  thick,  apparently  without  any  specialized  dehiscence 
mechanism,  and  within  it  were  large  numbers  of  spores 
about  65 ju.  in  diameter.  The  fact  that  these  spores  were 
arranged  in  tetrads  is  taken  to  prove  that  they  were  formed 
by  meiosis  and  that  the  plant  bearing  them  represented  the 
sporophyte  generation.  What  the  gametophyte  might  have 
looked  like  no  one  knows,  though  the  discovery  of  living 
gametophytes  of  Psilotum  containing  vascular  tissue  has  led 
to  a  suggestions^  that  some  of  the  bits  of  Rhynia,  identified 


30  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

as  rhizomes,  could  have  been  gametophytes.  Against  this 
view,  however,  is  the  fact  that  no  archegonia  or  antheridia 
have  yet  been  convincingly  demonstrated. 

Rhynia  Gwynne-Vaughani  (Fig.  4G)  was  a  smaller  plant 
than  R.  major,  attaining  a  height  of  only  20  cm.  It  was 
similar  in  having  a  creeping  dichotomous  rhizome  with 
groups  of  rhizoids,  but  the  aerial  parts  of  the  plant  differed 
in  several  respects ;  small  hemispherical  lumps  were  scattered 
over  the  surface  and,  besides  branching  dichotomously,  the 
plant  was  able  to  branch  adventitiously.  An  interesting 
feature  of  the  adventitious  branches  was  that  the  stele  was 
not  continuous  with  that  of  the  main  axis.  It  is  possible  that 
they  were  capable  of  growing  into  new  plants  if  detached 
from  the  parent  axis,  thereby  providing  a  means  of  vegeta- 
tive propagation.  The  sporangia  were  only  3  mm  long  and 
the  spores,  too,  were  smaller  than  those  of  i?.  major.  In  other 
respects  (internal  anatomy,  cuticle,  stomata,  etc.)  the  two 
species  were  very  similar  indeed. 

Horneophyton  Lignieri  (Fig.  4I)  was  smaller  still,  its  aerial 
axes  being  only  some  13  cm  high  and  only  2  mm  in  maximum 
diameter.  It  was  first  described  under  the  generic  name 
Hornea,  but  in  1938  it  was  pointed  out  that  this  name  had 
already  been  used  for  another  plant  and  a  new  name  was 
proposed,  Horneophyton.  The  aerial  axes  were  like  those  of 
Rhynia  major,  in  being  quite  smooth  and  in  branching 
dichotomously  without  any  adventitious  branches.  In  its 
underground  organs,  Horneophyton  was  very  different,  for 
it  had  short  lobed  tuberous  corm-hke  structures.  From  their 
upper  side  aerial  axes  grew  vertically  upwards  and  on  their 
lower  side  were  unicellular  rhizoids.  The  stele  of  the  aerial 
axis  did  not  continue  into  the  tuber,  which  was  parenchy- 
matous throughout.  Most  of  the  tubers  contained  abundant 
non-septate  fungal  hyphae,  whose  mode  of  life  has  been 
the  subject  of  some  speculation.  By  analogy  with  other 
groups  of  pteridophytes,  it  is  commonly  supposed  that  there 
was  a  mycorrhizal  association  but,  as  Kidston  and  Lang^*^ 


%TTTT~TlTnf 


TTnTTTiii^ 


Fig.  4 

Zosterophyllum  rhenanum:  A,  reconstruction;  b,  sporangial 
region.  Yarravia  oblonga:  c,  sporangia.  Cooksonia  pertoni: 
D,  sporangia.  Rhynia  major:  e,  reconstruction;  f,  t.s.  stem; 
H,  sporangium.  Rhynia  Gwynne-Vaughani :  G,  reconstruction. 
Horneophyton  Lignieri:  i,  reconstruction;  J,  k,  sporangia 

(a,  b  after  Krausel  and  Weyland;  c,  Lang  and  Cookson;  d, 
Lang;  e,  g,  h,  i,  j,  k,  Kidson  and  Lang) 


32  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

pointed  out,  some  well-preserved  tubers  showed  no  trace 
whatever  of  fungus.  This  fact  suggests  that,  instead  of  being 
mycorrhizal,  the  fungus  was  a  saprophyte  which  invaded  the 
tissues  of  the  tuber  after  death. 

Another  feature  of  interest,  peculiar  to  Horneophyton,  was 
the  presence  of  a  sterile  columella  in  the  sporangium  (Fig. 
4J),  a  feature  reminiscent  of  the  mosses.  One  sporangium  is 
illustrated  (Fig.  4K)  which  was  bifid  and  it  is  interesting 
that  the  columella  was  also  bifid.  This  leads  one  to  suppose 
that  the  stem  apex  could  be  transformed  into  a  sporangium 
at  any  stage,  even  during  the  process  of  dichotomizing,  and 
rules  out  any  idea  of  the  sporangium  being  borne  by  a  special 
organ  to  which  the  name  'sporangiophore'  might  be  given. 

The  generic  names  Yarravia  and  Cooksonia  are  given  to 
certain  reproductive  bodies  detached  from  the  plants  which 
bore  them ;  indeed,  we  have  no  idea  at  all  what  such  plants 
might  have  looked  like.  Yarravia  (Fig.  4C)  has  been  interpre- 
ted as  a  slender  unbranched  axis,  terminating  in  a  radially 
symmetrical  group  of  five  or  six  sporangia,  partly  fused 
into  a  synangium,  about  i  cm  long.  Although  Lang  and 
Cookson,^^  who  first  described  this  genus,  were  unable  to 
demonstrate  the  presence  of  spores  within  the  sporangia  this 
interpretation  is  widely  accepted  and  has  been  used  as  the 
starting  point  for  phylogenetic  speculations  as  to  the  nature 
of  the  pollen-bearing  organs  of  fossil  seed-plants,  and  even 
of  their  seeds.  Cooksonia  (Fig.  4D)  was  much  more  Hke  the 
other  members  of  the  Rhyniaceae,  in  that  the  sporangia 
were  borne  singly  at  the  tips  of  tiny  forking  branches.  Each 
sporangium  was  broader  than  it  was  long  (one  species 
being  2  mm  x  i  mm)  and  contained  large  numbers  of  spores 
in  tetrads. 

The  chief  point  of  difference  between  the  Zosterophyl- 
laceae  and  the  Rhyniaceae,  described  above,  concerns  the 
manner  in  which  the  sporangia  were  borne,  for  instead  of 
terminating  the  main  axes,  they  were  in  short  terminal 
spikes,  each  sporangium  having  a  short  stalk.  The  best 


PSILOPHYTOPSIDA  33 

known  genus  is  Zosterophyllum  itself,  of  which  three  species 
have  been  described,  one  of  them  (Z.  myretonianum)  in 
considerable  detail."^  ^^  Its  fossil  remains  occur  in  the  Old 
Red  Sandstone  of  Scotland,  and  show  that  it  grew  in  dense 
tufts  anchored  to  the  ground  by  a  tangle  of  branching 
rhizomes.  From  these  arose  numerous  erect  dichotomous 
branches,  15  cm  or  more  in  height  and  2  mm  in  diameter, 
cyhndrical  and  cuticularized,  with  a  central  vascular  bundle 
whose  xylem  tracheids  bore  annular  thickenings.  An  Austra- 
lian Upper  Silurian  species,  Z.  australianum,  was  similar,^® 
but  Z.  Rhenanum,  described  from  the  Lower  Devonian  of 
Germany,^*  is  said  to  have  differed  in  having  flattened  stems. 
For  this  reason,  it  is  suggested  that  the  German  species  must 
have  been  partially  submerged,  as  shown  in  the  reconstruc- 
tion (Fig.  4A).  The  way  in  which  the  sporangia  were  borne 
is  shown  in  Fig.  4B.  The  spikes  varied  in  length  from  i  cm 
to  5  cm,  with  the  sporangia  arranged  spirally  upon  them, 
each  sporangium  being  up  to  4  mm  broad.  Dehiscence  took 
place  by  means  of  a  transverse  split  in  the  sporangium  wall. 

Psilophyton,  the  genus  which  lends  its  name  to  the  groups 
Psilophytopsida  and  Psilophytales,  besides  occurring  in 
Canada  and  the  United  States,  has  also  been  found  in 
Devonian  rocks  of  Scandinavia,  France  and  Belgium. 
Psilophyton  princeps^^  is  the  best  known  species.  Fig.  5F  is  a 
reconstruction  of  the  plant.  It  grew  to  a  height  of  about  i  m 
in  dense  clumps,  arising  from  a  tangle  of  creeping  rhizomes 
covered  with  rhizoidal  hairs.  The  aerial  branches  seldom 
exceeded  i  cm  in  diameter  and  branched  profusely  in  a 
manner  that  was  rather  different  from  that  of  the  Rhynia- 
ceae,  for  many  of  the  dichotomies  were  unequal.  In  this  way, 
some  parts  of  the  plant  give  the  appearance  of  a  sympodial 
arrangement,  with  a  main  stem  and  lateral  branches. 

The  lower  parts  of  the  aerial  shoots  were  clothed  with 
abundant  outgrowths  which  have  been  variously  described 
as  leaves,  spines  and  thorns  (Fig.  5G).  Their  tips  appear  to 
have  been  glandular,  they  lacked  stomata  and  vascular 

B 


34  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

supply;  so  none  of  the  descriptions  seems  to  be  really 
appropriate.  Since  stomata  were  present  in  the  cuticle 
covering  the  stem,  it  is  presumed  that  the  principal  site  of 
photosynthesis  was  in  the  cortex  of  the  stem  itself.  However, 
only  mummified  specimens  have  been  found,  with  the  result 
that  little  is  known  about  the  internal  anatomy  of  the  stem, 
except  that  the  xylem  tracheids  had  annular  or  scalariform 
thickenings. 

During  their  growth,  the  aerial  axes  were  circinately 
coiled  in  a  manner  similar  to  that  seen  in  the  young  fronds 
of  a  modern  fern — a  method  of  growth  which,  no  doubt, 
gives  some  protection  to  the  dehcate  stem  apex,  from 
mechanical  damage  and  from  desiccation.  Some  of  the 
ultimate  branches  bifurcated  and  each  fork  terminated  in  a 
sporangium  up  to  6  mm  long  and  2  mm  wide  (Fig.  5H), 
within  which  were  numerous  spores  in  tetrads. 

Two  species  of  Aster oxylon  are  known,  A.  Mackiei^^, 
which  occurred  along  with  Rhynia  and  Horneophyton  in  the 
Rhynie  chert,  and  A.  elberfeldense^^  from  Middle  Devonian 
rocks  near  Elberfeld,  in  Germany.  While  the  German  species 
is  known  to  have  attained  a  height  of  about  i  m,  the 
Scottish  species  is  believed  to  have  been  somewhat  smaller, 
but  one  can  only  guess  at  its  height,  for  only  portions  of  the 
whole  plant  have  been  found.  A.  Mackiei  had  dichotomous 
rhizomes  whose  internal  structure  was  so  hke  that  of  Rhynia 
that  the  two  were,  at  first,  confused.  However,  they  were  re- 
markable in  being  completely  without  rhizoidal  hairs. 
Instead,  small  lateral  branches  of  the  rhizome  grew  down- 
wards into  the  underlying  peat,  branching  dichotomously  as 
they  went,  and  it  is  assumed  that  they  acted  as  the  absorbing 
organs  of  the  plant  (Fig.  5A). 

The  erect  aerial  axes  were  about  i  cm  across  at  the  base 
and  they  branched  monopodially,  dichotomies  being  res- 
tricted mainly  to  the  lateral  branches.  Except  right  at  the 
base,  and  in  the  presumed  reproductive  regions  of  the  shoot, 
all  the  aerial  axes  were  clothed  with  leaves  arranged  in  a 


,i         I;, y       h' 


Fig.  5 
Asteroxylon  Mackiei:  a,  reconstruction  of  vegetative  regions; 
B,  t.s.  stem;  c,  reproductive  regions;  d,  sporangium.  Asteroxylon 
elberfeldense :  e,  upper  portions  of  plant  (note  circinate  vernation). 
Psilophyton  princeps:  F,  reconstruction;  G,  enlarged  portion  of 
stem,  showing  enations;  H,  sporangia 

(a,  c,  d,  after  Kidson  and  Lang;  e,  Krausel  and  Weyland;  f, 
G,  H,  Dawson) 


36  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

rather  irregular  spiral.  Whatever  the  appendages  of  Psilo- 
phyton  should  be  called,  it  is  reasonable  to  call  these  leaves, 
for  they  were  up  to  5  mm  long,  were  dorsiventrally  flattened 
and  were  provided  with  stomata. 

Compared  with  Rhynia,  Asteroxylon  Mackiei  was  much 
more  complex  in  its  stem  anatomy  (Fig.  5B).  In  the  centre 
was  a  fluted  rod  of  tracheids  which,  in  transverse  section, 
had  a  stellate  outhne.  Some  morphologists  apply  the  term 
*actinostele'  to  such  a  structure.  It  was,  nevertheless,  a  solid 
protostele,  fundamentally,  and  its  xylem  consisted  solely  of 
tracheids,  either  with  spiral  or  with  annular  thickenings. 
The  smallest  elements  (protoxylem?)  were  near,  but  not 
quite  at,  the  extremities  of  the  ridges,  with  the  result  that  the 
stele  is  described  as  mesarch.  Surrounding  the  xylem,  was  a 
zone  of  thin-walled  elongated  phloem  cells.  The  cortex  was 
composed  of  three  distinct  layers,  the  middle  one  of  which 
was  trabecular  (i.e.  it  consisted  of  a  wide  space,  crossed  by 
numerous  radial  plates  of  tissue),  while  the  innermost  and 
the  outermost  were  of  compact  parenchyma.  Within  any 
transverse  section  through  a  leafy  axis  are  to  be  seen 
numerous  small  vascular  bundles  which,  although  called 
*leaf  traces',  nevertheless  stopped  short  without  entering  the 
leaves.  (These  are  omitted  from  Fig.  5B,  for  the  sake  of 
clarity.)  If  traced  inwards  and  downwards,  they  are  seen  to 
have  had  their  origin  in  one  or  other  of  the  protoxylems. 

No  reproductive  organs  have  been  found  actually  in 
organic  connection  with  the  leafy  shoots  of  Asteroxylon 
Mackiei,  but,  occurring  along  with  them,  were  some 
sporangial  branches  which  are  believed  to  represent  the 
fertile  regions.  These  branches  (Fig.  5C)  were  without  leaves 
and  terminated  in  small-pear  shaped  sporangia  about  i  mm 
long  (Fig.  5D).  These  contained  spores  in  tetrads  which  were 
shed  by  means  of  an  apical  dehiscence  mechanism.  Whether 
these  fertile  branches  were  borne  laterally  or  whether  they 
were  the  apical  regions  of  the  main  axis  is  not  known. 

The  appearance  of  Asteroxylon  elberfeldense  is  known 


PSILOPHYTOPSIDA  37 

with  more  certainty  and  it  lends  support  to  the  supposed 
reconstruction  of  the  Scottish  species.  A  portion  of  the  plant 
is  illustrated  in  Fig.  5E.  The  lower  portions  of  the  aerial  axes 
were  clothed  with  leaves  like  those  of  ^.  Mackiei,  then  came 
a  transition  region  with  spine-Hke  outgrowths  like  those  of 
Psilophytoji,  while  the  distal  regions  were  quite  smooth. 
Young  developing  branches  were  circinately  coiled  and  the 
tips  of  the  ultimate  branchlets  were  frequently  recurved, 
some  of  them  bearing  terminal  sporangia.  An  interesting 
feature  of  its  internal  anatomy  was  the  presence  of  a  central 
pith  region  in  the  xylem  of  the  larger  axes — constituting  a 
medullated  protostele. 

It  is  impossible  to  overestimate  the  importance  of  the 
Psilophytopsida  to  botanical  thought.  Their  discovery  not 
only  caused  many  botanists  to  abandon  the  classical  theory 
that  there  are  three  fundamental  categories  of  plant  organs 
(stems,  leaves  and  roots),  but  also  led  some  of  them  to 
develop  new  and  far-reaching  theories  of  land  plant  evolu- 
tion. Thus,  the  simple  Rhynia  was  adopted  as  the  ideal 
starting  point  for  the  'telome  theory'  of  Zimmermann—, 
while  Psilophyton  and  Asteroxylon  were  taken  by  others  to 
illustrate  the  'enation  theory'  of  the  evolution  of  leaves. 
These  various  theories  will  be  discussed  in  greater  detail  in 
the  final  chapter;  in  the  meantime,  one  should  bear  in  mind 
the  remarks  of  Leclercq^^  that  these  simple  plants  were  by 
no  means  the  earhest  land  plants,  that  more  complex  plants 
preceded  them  in  the  fossil  record  and  that  several  other 
types  of  land  plant  existed  alongside  them  in  Upper  Silurian/ 
Lower  Devonian  times.  These  will  be  described  in  succeed- 
ing chapters,  along  with  the  groups  to  which  they  are 
beheved  to  be  related. 


3 

Psilotopsida 


Sporophyte  rootless,  with  dichotomous  rhizomes 
and  aerial  branches.  Lateral  appendages  spirally 
arranged,  scale-like  or  leaf-like.  Protostelic  (either 
solid  or  meduUated).  Sporangia  thick  walled, 
homosporous,  terminating  very  short  lateral 
branches.  Antherozoids  flagellate. 

Psilotales 

Psilotaceae    Psilotum 
Tmesipteridaceae     Tmesipteris 

This  small  group  of  plants  is  one  of  great  interest  to  mor- 
phologists  because  its  representatives  are  at  a  stage  of 
organization  scarcely  higher  than  that  of  some  of  the  earUest 
land  plants,  despite  the  fact  that  they  are  living  today.  Their 
great  simphcity  has  been  the  subject  of  controversy  for  many 
years,  some  morphologists  interpreting  it  as  the  result  of 
extensive  reduction  from  more  complex  ancestors.  Others 
accept  it  as  a  sign  of  great  primitiveness. 

Two  species  of  Psilotum  are  known,  P.  nudum  {=P. 
triquetrum)  and  P.flaccidum  {=P.  complanatum),  of  which 
the  first  is  widespread  throughout  the  tropics  and  subtropics 
extending  as  far  north  as  Florida  and  Hawaii  and  as  far 
south  as  New  Zealand.  Most  commonly,  it  is  to  be  found 
growing  erect  on  the  ground  or  in  crevices  among  rocks,  but 
it  may  also  grow  as  an  epiphyte  on  tree-ferns  or  among 
other  epiphytes  on  the  branches  of  trees.  P.  flaccidum  is  a 

38 


PSILOTOPSIDA  39 

much  rarer  plant,  occurring  in  Jamaica,  Mexico  and  a  few 
Pacific  Islands,  and  is  epiphytic  with  pendulous  branches. 

The  organs  of  attachment  in  both  species  are  colourless 
rhizomes  which  bear  numerous  rhizoidal  hairs  and  which, 
in  the  absence  of  true  roots,  function  in  their  place  as  organs 
of  absorption.  In  this,  they  are  probably  aided  by  a  mycor- 
rhizal  association  with  fungal  hyphae,  that  gain  access  to  the 
cortex  through  the  rhizoids.  Apical  growth  takes  place  by 
divisions  of  a  single  tetrahedral  cell  which  is  prominent 
throughout  the  hfe  of  the  rhizome,  except  when  dichotomy 
is  occurring.  It  is  said^^  that  this  follows  upon  injury  to  the 
apical  cell  as  the  rhizome  pushes  its  way  through  the  soil 
and  that  two  new  apical  cells  become  organized  in  the 
adjacent  regions.  In  any  case,  there  is  no  evidence  of  a 
median  division  of  the  original  apical  cell  into  two  equal 
halves ;  to  this  extent,  therefore,  the  rhizome  cannot  be  said 
to  show  true  dichotomy. 

In  Psilotum  nudum,  some  branches  of  the  rhizome  turn 
upwards  and  develop  into  aerial  shoots,  commonly  about 
20  cm  high,  but  as  much  as  i  m  high  in  favourable  habitats. 
Except  right  at  the  base,  these  aerial  axes  are  green  and  bear 
minute  appendages,  usually  described  as  'leaves',  despite  the 
fact  that  they  are  without  a  vascular  bundle  (cf.  Psilophyton). 
The  axes  branch  in  a  regular  dichotomous  manner  and  the 
distal  regions  are  triangular  in  cross-section  (Fig.  6A).  In 
the  upper  regions  of  the  more  vigorous  shoots,  the  leaves 
are  replaced  by  fertile  appendages  (Fig.  6B)  whose  morpho- 
logical nature  has  been  the  subject  of  much  controversy. 
Some  have  regarded  them  as  bifid  sporophylls,  each  bearing 
a  trilocular  sporangium,  but  the  interpretation  favoured 
here  is  that  they  are  very  short  lateral  branches,  each  bearing 
two  leaves  and  terminating  in  three  fused  sporangia. 

Psilotum  flaccidum  differs  from  P.  nudum  in  two  import- 
ant respects :  its  aerial  branches  are  flattened  and  there  are 
minute  leaf-traces  which,  however,  die  out  in  the  cortex 
without  entering  the  leaves  (cf.  Asteroxylon). 


40  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

The  internal  anatomy  of  the  rhizomes  varies  considerably, 
according  to  their  size,  for  those  with  a  diameter  of  less 
than  I  mm  are  composed  of  almost  pure  parenchyma,  while 
large  ones  possess  a  well-developed  stele.  Fig.  6C  is  a 
diagrammatic  representation  of  a  large  rhizome,  as  seen  in 
transverse  section.  In  the  centre  is  a  solid  rod  of  tracheids 
with  scalariform  thickenings.  As  there  is  no  clear  distinction 
between  metaxylem  and  protoxylem,  it  is  impossible  to 
decide  whether  the  stele  is  exarch,  mesarch  or  endarch. 
Around  this  is  a  region  which  is  usually  designated  as 
phloem,  although  it  is  decidedly  unlike  the  phloem  of  more 
advanced  plants,  for  its  elongated  angular  cells  are  often 
lignified  in  the  corners.  Surrounding  this  is  a  region  of 
'pericycle',  composed  of  elongated  parenchymatous  cells, 
and  then  comes  an  endodermis  with  conspicuous  Casparian 
strips  in  the  radial  walls.  Three  zones  may  often  be  dis- 
tinguished in  the  cortex,  the  innermost  of  which  is  fre- 
quently dark  brown  in  colour  because  of  abundant  deposits 
of  phlobaphene  (a  substance  formed  from  tannins  by  oxida- 
tion and  condensation).  The  middle  cortex  consists  of 
parenchymatous  cells  with  abundant  starch  grains,  while 
the  outer  cortex  contains,  in  addition,  the  hyphae  of  the 
mycorrhizal  fungus.  In  some  cells  the  mycelium  is  actively 
growing  while  in  others  it  forms  amorphous  partially 
digested  masses. 

In  the  colourless,  or  brown,  transitional  region  at  the  base 
of  the  aerial  axes,  the  xylem  increases  in  amount,  becomes 
medullated  and  spHts  up  into  a  variable  number  of  separate 
strands.  This  process  of  medullation  continues  higher  up 
the  stem,  as  shown  in  Fig.  6D,  and  the  central  pith  region 
becomes  replaced  by  thick-walled  fibres.  There  is  here  a 
transition  from  the  protoxylem,  with  its  helical  or  annular 
helical  thickenings,  to  scalariform  metaxylem  tracheids,  the 
protoxylem  being  exarch.  The  xylem  is  surrounded  by  a 
region  of  thin-walled  cells,  not  clearly  separable  as  phloem 
and  pericycle,  and  the  whole  stele  is  enclosed  in  a  well 


Fig.  6 

Psilotimi  nudum:  a,  portion  of  plant,  showing  erect  habit;  b, 
fertile  region;  c,  t.s.  rhizome;  d,  t.s.  aerial  shoot.  Tmesipteris 
tannensis:  E,  portion  of  plant,  showing  pendulous  habit;  f,  g, 
H,  fertile  appendages,  viewed  from  different  directions;  i,  t.s. 
aerial  shoot;  J,  t.s.  distal  region  of  shoot;  k,  theoretical  inter- 
pretation of  sporangial  apparatus  of  Psilotales ;  l,  m,  abnormal 
types  of  sporangial  apparatus 

(a,  after  Bold;  b,  e,  f,  g,  h,  Pritzel;  J,  Sykes) 


42  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

marked  endodermis.  The  cortex  is  again  divisible  into  three 
regions,  the  innermost  containing  phlobaphene,  the  middle 
region  being  heavily  lignified  and  the  outermost  being 
photosynthetic.  The  chlorophyllous  cells  in  this  outermost 
region  are  elongated  and  irregularly  'sausage  shaped',  with 
abundant  air  spaces  between  them,  which  connect  with  the 
stomata  in  the  epidermis.  The  leaves  are  arranged  in  a 
roughly  spiral  manner  in  which  the  angle  of  divergence  is 
represented  by  the  fraction  i,  but  although  internally  they 
are  composed  of  chlorophyllous  cells  like  those  of  the  outer 
cortex  of  the  stem,  they  can  contribute  little  to  the  nutrition 
of  the  plant,  for  they  are  without  stomata  as  well  as  having 
no  vascular  supply. 

In  this  last  respect,  the  leaves  are  in  marked  contrast  to 
the  fertile  appendages,  for  these  each  receive  a  vascular 
bundle,  which  extends  to  the  base  of  the  fused  sporangia,  or 
even  between  them.  In  their  ontogeny,  too,  they  are  markedly 
different  from  the  leaves,  for  they  grow  by  means  of  an 
apical  cell,  whereas  the  young  leaf  grows  by  means  of 
meristematic  activity  at  its  base.^^  Shortly  after  the  two 
leaves  have  been  produced  on  its  abaxial  side,  the  apex  of 
the  fertile  appendage  ceases  to  grow  and  three  sporangial 
primordia  appear.  Each  arises  as  a  result  of  perichnal 
divisions  in  a  group  of  superficial  cells,  the  outermost 
daughter  cells  giving  rise,  by  further  divisions,  to  the  wall  of 
the  sporangium,  which  may  be  as  much  as  five  cells  thick  at 
maturity.  The  inner  daughter  cells  provide  the  primary 
archesporial  areas,  whose  further  divisions  result  in  a  mass  of 
small  cells  with  dense  contents.  Some  of  these  disintegrate 
to  form  a  semi-fluid  tapetum,  in  which  are  scattered  groups 
of  spore-mother  cells,  whose  further  division  by  meiosis 
gives  rise  to  tetrads  of  cutinized  spores. 

The  genus  Tmesipteris  is  much  more  restricted  in  its 
distribution  than  Psilotum,  for  T.  tannensis  is  known  only 
from  New  Zealand,  Australia,  Tasmania  and  the  Polynesian 


PSILOTOPSIDA  43 

Islands,  while  another  species,  T.  Vieillardi,  is  probably  con- 
fined to  New  Caledonia.  (Some  workers  recognize  a  further 
four  species,  of  restricted  distribution,  although  it  is  possible 
that  they  warrant  no  more  than  subspecific  status.)  T. 
tannensis  most  commonly  grows  as  an  epiphyte  on  the 
trunks  of  tree-ferns  or,  along  with  other  epiphytes,  on  the 
trunks  and  branches  of  forest  trees,  in  which  case  its  aerial 
axes  are  pendulous,  but  occasionally  it  grows  erect  on  the 
ground.  By  contrast,  T.  Vieillardi  is  more  often  terrestrial 
than  epiphytic.  It  may  further  be  distinguished  by  its 
narrower  leaves  and  by  certain  details  of  its  stelar 
anatomy. 

Like  PsUotum,  Tmesipteris  is  anchored  by  a  dichotomous 
rhizome  with  rhizoidal  hairs  and  mycorrhizal  fungus  hyphae. 
The  aerial  axes,  however,  seldom  exceed  a  length  of  25  cm 
and  seldom  branch  or,  if  they  do  so,  then  there  is  but  a 
single  equal  dichotomy.  Near  the  base,  the  aerial  axes  bear 
minute  scale-hke  leaves  very  similar  to  the  leaves  o^  PsUotum, 
but  elsewhere  the  branches  bear  much  larger  leaves,  up  to  2  cm 
long,  broadly  lanceolate  and  with  a  prominent  mucronate 
tip  (Fig.  6E).  Their  plane  of  attachment  is  almost  unique 
in  the  plant  kingdom,  for  they  are  bilaterally  symmetrical, 
instead  of  being  dorsiventral.  They  are  strongly  decurrent, 
with  the  result  that  the  stem  is  angular  in  transverse  section 
and  they  each  receive  a  single  vascular  bundle  which  extends 
unbranched  to  the  base  of  the  mucronate  tip,  but  does  not 
enter  it.  In  the  distal  regions  of  some  shoots,  the  leaves  are 
replaced  by  fertile  appendages  which,  like  those  oi  PsUotum, 
may  be  regarded  as  very  short  lateral  branches,  each  bearing 
two  leaves  and  terminating  in  fused  sporangia  (normally 
two)  (Figs.  6F-6H). 

The  internal  anatomy  of  the  rhizome  is  so  similar  to  that 
of  PsUotum  that  the  same  diagram  (Fig.  6C)  will  suffice  to 
represent  it.  In  the  transition  region  of  Tmesipteris  tannensis 
(Fig.  61),  the  central  rod  of  tracheids  becomes  medullated  and 
sphts  up  into  a  variable  number  of  strands  which  are  mesarch 


44  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

(in  contrast  to  the  exarch  arrangement  in  P silo  turn),  (T.  Vieil- 
lardi  differs  in  having  a  strand  of  tracheids  that  continues  up 
into  the  aerial  axis  in  the  centre  of  the  pith  region.)  Whereas 
in  the  rhizome  there  is  a  well  marked  endodermis,  in  the 
aerial  axes  no  such  region  can  be  discerned.  Instead,  be- 
tween the  pericycle  and  the  lignified  cortex,  all  that  can  be 
seen  is  a  region  of  cells  packed  with  brown  phlobaphene. 
The  outer  cortex  contains  chloroplasts,  but  the  epidermis  is 
heavily  cutinized  and  is  without  stomata.  These  are  res- 
tricted to  the  leaves  (and  their  decurrent  bases)  which,  like 
the  stem,  are  also  covered  with  a  very  thick  cuticle,  but  in 
which  are  abundant  stomata.  The  leaf-trace  has  its  origin  as 
a  branch  from  one  of  the  xylem  strands  in  the  stem  and 
consists  of  a  slender  strand  of  protoxylem  and  metaxylem 
tracheids  surrounded  by  phloem.  As  the  stem  apex  is 
approached,  the  number  of  groups  of  xylem  tracheids  is 
gradually  reduced  (Fig.  6J),  all  the  tracheids  being  scalari- 
form,  even  to  the  last  single  tracheid. 

The  vascular  strand  supplying  the  fertile  appendages 
branches  into  three,  one  to  each  of  the  abaxial  leaves  and 
one  to  the  sporangial  region.  The  latter  branches  into  three 
again  in  the  septum  between  the  two  sporangia.  The  early 
stages  of  development  closely  parallel  those  in  Psilotum,^^ 
giving  rise  to  thick-walled  sporangia  containing  large  num- 
bers of  cutinized  spores.  Both  sporangia  dehisce  simul- 
taneously, by  means  of  a  longitudinal  split  along  the  top  of 
each. 

When  discussing  the  morphological  nature  of  the  fertile 
appendages  of  the  Psilotales,  morphologists  have  made 
frequent  reference  to  abnormahties^*  (the  study  of  which  is 
referred  to  as  'teratology').  In  both  genera,  the  same  types 
of  variation  occur,  some  of  which  are  represented  diagram- 
matically  in  Figs.  6L  and  6M.  The  normal  arrangement  is 
indicated  in  Fig.  6K — a  lateral  axis  (shaded)  terminating  in 
a  sporangial  region  (black)  and  bearing  two  leaves  (un- 
shaded). In  Fig.  6L  one  of  the  leaves  is  replaced  by  a  com- 


PSILOTOPSIDA  45 

plete  accessory  fertile  appendage,  while  in  Fig.  6M  both 
leaves  are  so  replaced  and  instead  of  the  sporangial  region 
there  is  a  single  leaf.  There  has  for  a  long  time  been  a  widely 
held  belief  that  freaks  are  'atavistic',  i.e.  they  are  a  reversion 
to  an  ancestral  condition.  However,  it  must  be  stressed  that 
this  beUef  rests  on  very  insecure  foundations.  As  apphed 
here,  the  conclusion  has  been  that  the  reproductive  organs 
of  the  Psilotales  are  reduced  from  something  more  complex, 
at  one  time  assumed  to  have  been  a  fertile  frond.  It  may  well 
be,  however,  that  the  only  justifiable  conclusion  is  that,  at 
this  level  of  evolution,  leaf  and  stem  are  not  clearly  distinct 
as  morphological  categories,  and  that  they  are  freely  inter- 
changeable— interchangeable  on  the  fertile  appendages  of 
abnormal  plants,  just  as,  on  any  normal  shoot,  fertile 
appendages  replace  leaves  in  the  phyllotaxy. 

Few  botanists  have  had  the  good  fortune  to  see  living 
specimens  of  the  gametophyte  (prothallus)  stage  of  either 
Psilotum  or  Tmesipteris,  but  all  who  have  testify,  not  only  to 
their  similarity  to  each  other,  but  also  to  their  remarkable 
resemblance  to  portions  of  sporophytic  rhizomes.  So  similar 
are  the  prothalU  and  sex  organs  of  Psilotum  to  those  of 
Tmesipteris  that  the  same  diagrams  and  descriptions  will 
suffice  for  both.  Like  the  rhizomes  the  prothalli  are  irregu- 
larly dichotomizing  colourless  cylindrical  structures,  covered 
with  rhizoids  (Fig.  7A),  and  the  similarity  is  further  en- 
hanced by  the  fact  that  they  are  also  packed  with  mycor- 
rhizal  fungus  hyphae.  Both  archegonia  and  antheridia  are 
borne  together  on  the  same  prothallus  (i.e.  they  are  mon- 
oecious), but  because  of  their  small  size  they  cannot  be  used 
in  the  field  to  distinguish  prothaUi  from  bits  of  rhizomes. 
Stages  in  their  development  are  illustrated  in  Figs.  7B — H 
(archegonia)  and  7I — M  (antheridia).  ^^ 

The  archegonium  is  initiated  by  a  pericHnal  division  in  a 
superficial  cell  (Figs.  7B  and  7C)  which  cuts  off  an  outer 
'cover  cell'  and  an  inner  'central  cell'.  The  cover  cell  then 
undergoes  two  anticUnal  divisions,  followed  by  a  series  of 


46  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

periclinal  divisions  to  give  a  long  protruding  neck,  composed 
of  as  many  as  six  tiers  of  four  cells.  The  central  cell,  mean- 
time, divides  to  produce  a  'primary  ventral  cell'  and  a 
'primary  neck  canal  cell'  (Fig.  7F).  Beyond  this  stage 
there  are  several  possible  variants,  only  one  of  which  is 
illustrated  in  Fig.  7G,  where  the  primary  ventral  cell  has 
divided  to  give  an  egg  cell  and  a  ventral  canal  cell,  while 
the  nucleus  of  the  primary  neck  canal  cell  has  divided 
without  any  cross  wall  being  laid  down.  In  the  mature 
archegonium,  however,  most  of  the  cells  break  down  so  as 
to  provide  access  to  the  egg  cell  from  the  exterior,  through  a 
narrow  channel  between  the  few  remaining  basal  cells  of  the 
neck,  whose  walls,  in  the  meantime,  have  become  cutinized 
(Fig.  7H). 

The  antheridium,  likewise,  starts  with  a  perichnal  division 
in  an  epidermal  cell  (Fig.  7I).  The  outer  cell  is  the  'jacket 
initial'  whose  further  divisions  in  an  anticlinal  direction  give 
rise  to  the  single-layered  antheridial  wall,  while  the  inner 
'primary  spermatogenous  cell'  gives  rise  to  the  spermato- 
genous  tissue,  by  means  of  divisions  in  many  planes  (Fig. 
7L).  At  maturity  (Fig.  7M)  the  antheridium  is  spherical, 
projects  from  the  surface  of  the  prothallus  and  contains 
numerous  spirally  coiled  multiflagellate  antherozoids  (Fig. 
7S).  These  escape  into  the  surrounding  film  of  moisture  and, 
attracted  presumably  by  some  chemical  substance,  find  their 
way  by  swimming  to  the  archegonia,  where  fertilization 
occurs. 

Stages  in  the  development  of  the  young  sporophyte  from 
the  fertihzed  egg  are  illustrated  in  Figs.  7N-R.  The  first 
division  of  the  zygote  is  in  a  plane  at  right  angles  to  the  axis 
of  the  archegonium  (Fig.  7O)  giving  rise  to  an  outer  'epibasal 
cell'  and  an  inner  'hypobasal  cell'.  The  latter  divides  re- 
peatedly to  give  a  lobed  attachment  organ  called  a  'foot' 
(Fig.  7Q),  while  the  epibasal  cell,  by  repeated  divisions, 
gives  rise  to  the  first  rhizome,  from  which  other  rhizomes 
and  aerial  shoots  are  produced.  Fig.  7R  shows  a  young 


PSILOTOPSIDA  47 

sporophyte  with  three  rhizomatous  portions  and  a  young 
aerial  shoot,  the  whole  plant  being  still  attached  to  the 
gametophyte.  This  kind  of  embryology,  where  the  shoot- 
forming  apical  cell  is  directed  outwards  through  the  neck  of 


Fig.  7 

Psilotum  nudum:  a,  gametophyte;  b-h,  stages  in  development  of 
archegonium.  Tmesipteris  tannensis:  i-m,  stages  in  developing 
antheridium;  n-q,  stages  in  developing  sporophyte;  r,  young 
sporophyte  attached  to  prothallus ;  s,  spermatozoids 

(a,  q,  s,  after  Lawson;  b-h,  Bierhorst;  i-p,  r,  HoUoway) 


the  archegonium,  is  described  as  *exoscopic'.  While  relatively 
unusual  in  pteridophytes,  it  is  nevertheless  universal  in 
mosses  and  hverworts.  Indeed,  the  young  sporophyte  of  the 
liverwort  Anthoceros  is  very  similar  indeed  to  that  of 
Tmesipteris,  at  least  up  to  the  stage  illustrated  in  Fig.  7Q, 
even  in  such  details  as  the  lobed  haustorial  foot,  and  some 
morphologists  have  gone  so  far  as  to  suggest  some  sort  of 


48  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

phylogenetic  relationship.  However,  until  more  is  known  of 
the  factors  which  determine  the  polarity  of  developing 
embryos,  such  suggestions  should  be  received  with  consider- 
able caution. 

For  many  years  there  has  been  speculation  among 
botanists  as  to  the  kind  of  life-cycle  that  might  have  been 
exhibited  by  the  earhest  land  plants.  Some  held  the  belief 
that  there  was  a  regular  alternation  of  sporophytes  and 
gametophytes  that  resembled  each  other  in  their  vegetative 
structure  and  that  even  their  reproductive  organs  (sporangia 
and  gametangia,  respectively)  could  be  reconciled  as  having 
a  similar  basic  organization:  on  this  basis,  the  generations 
were  regarded  as  'homologous'.  Others  believed  that  the 
sporophyte  generation  evolved  after  the  colonization  of  the 
land  by  gametophytic  plants.  From  being  initially  very 
simple,  the  sporophyte  then  evolved  into  something  much 
more  complex,  by  reason  of  its  possessing  far  greater  poten- 
tialities than  the  gametophyte.  On  this  basis,  the  generations 
were  regarded  as  'antithetic'.  Until  bona  fide  gametophytes 
are  described  from  the  Devonian,  or  earlier,  rocks,  there  is 
little  hope  that  this  controversy  will  be  resolved  satis- 
factorily. All  that  can  be  done  is  to  examine  the  most 
primitive  living  land  plants  and  see  whether,  at  this  level 
of  evolution,  the  sporophyte  appears  to  have  fundamentally 
different  capabilities. 

The  extremely  close  similarity  in  external  appearance 
between  the  gametophytes  of  the  Psilotales  and  their  rhi- 
zomes is,  therefore,  of  more  than  passing  interest.  Until 
1939,  however,  it  was  believed  that  there  was  one  important 
anatomical  distinction  between  them,  in  that  gametophytes 
were  without  vascular  tissue.  In  that  year,  Holloway^*  des- 
cribed some  abnormally  large  prothalli  of  Psilotum  from 
the  volcanic  island  of  Rangitoto,  in  Auckland  harbour.  New 
Zealand.  These  were  remarkable  in  having  well-developed 
xylem  strands,  of  annular  and  scalariform  tracheids,  sur- 
rounded by  a  region  of  phloem  which,  in  turn,  was  enclosed 


PSILOTOPSIDA  49 

by  a  clearly  recognizable  endodermis.  There  was,  therefore, 
almost  no  morphological  feature  distinguishing  them  from 
the  sporophytic  rhizomes,  except  their  archegonia  and 
antheridia.  It  was  subsequently  found^^  that  the  cells  of  these 
prothalli  contained  twice  as  many  chromosomes  as  those 
from  Ceylon  (i.e.  they  were  diploid),  while  the  sporophytes 
from  this  locality  were  tetraploid.  To  some  botanists,  this 
appeared  to  be  sufficient  to  explain  the  presence  of  vascular 
tissue,  and  tended  to  diminish  the  importance  of  the  similar- 
ity of  these  gametophytes  to  the  rhizomes.  But  it  must  be 
emphasized  that  diploid  prothalh  are  known  elsewhere 
among  pteridophytes  and  that  no  morphological  aberration 
need  necessarily  accompany  a  simple  doubling  of  the 
chromosome  number.  This  being  so,  then,  whatever  their 
chromosome  content,  these  abnormal  vascularized  prothalli 
still  provide  strong  support  for  the  Homologous  Theory  of 
Alternation  of  Generations.  This  topic  is  discussed  further 
in  the  final  chapter. 

Concerning  chromosome  numbers  generally  in  the  group, 
it  now  appears  that  all  plants  of  Psilotum  nudum  from  Aus- 
traha  and  New  Zealand  have  the  same  chromosome  number 
n=  100-105,  while  plants  from  Ceylon  are  like  Psilotum 
flaccidum  in  having  about  half  this  number  (n=52-54). 
Tmesipteris  tannensis  has  a  chromosome  number  n=200+, 
while  of  the  six  new  species  (or  subspecies)  recognized  by 
Barber^^  five  have  n=204-2io  and  one  has  n= 102-105.  It  is 
suggested  that  both  Psilotum  and  Tmesipteris  occur  in  poly- 
ploid series,  but  that  both  have  the  same  basic  number. 


Lycopsida 


Sporophyte  with  roots,  stems  and  spirally  arranged 
leaves  (microphylls).  Protostelic  (solid  or  medul- 
lated)  sometimes  polystelic  (rarely  polycyclic).  Some 
with  secondary  thickening.  Sporangium  thick- 
walled,  homosporous  or  heterosporous,  borne 
either  on  a  sporophyll  or  associated  with  one. 
Antherozoids  biflagellate  or  multiflagellate. 

1  Protolepidodendrales* 

Drepanophycaceae*  Aldanophyton,"^  Baragwanathia* 

Drepanophycus  * 
Protolepidodendraceae  *    Protolepidodendron  * 

2  Lycopodiales 

Lycopodiaceae    Lycopodites,^  Lycopodium, 

Phylloglossum 

3  Lepidodendrales* 

Lepidodendraceae *    Lepidodendron,  *  Lepidophloios,  * 
Bothrodendraceae*     Bothrodendron"^ 
Sigillariaceae*     Sigillaria* 
Pleuromeiaceae*     Pleuromeia* 

4  Isoetales 

Isoetaceae    Nathorstiana*  Isoetes,  Stylites 

5  Selaginellales 

Selaginellaceae    Selaginellites*  Selaginella 

50 


LYCOPSIDA 


51 


Protolepidodendrales 

Until  1953,  when  Aldanophyton  was  described  from 
Cambrian  deposits  in  Eastern  Siberia, ^^  Baragwanathia^^ 
was  believed  to  be  the  earhest  representative  of  the  Lycop- 
sida,  for  it  occurs  along  with  Yarravia  in  Silurian  rocks  of 
Australia.  It  had  fleshy  dichotomizing  aerial  axes,  thickly 
clothed  with  leaves,  and  must  have  had  a  most  remarkable 
appearance,  for  the  diameter  of  the  axes  ranged  upwards 
from  I  cm  to  6*5  cm  (Fig.  8A).  In  the  centre  was  a  slender 
fluted  rod  of  annular  tracheids  from  which  leaf  traces  passed 


Fig.  8 

Baragwanathia :  A,  fertile  shoot.  Drepanophyciis :  b,  reconstruc- 
tion; c,  sporophyll.  Protolepidodendron:  d,  reconstruction; 
E,  leaf  scars  on  large  axis ;  F.  sporophyll 

(a,  after  Lang  and  Cookson;  b-f,  Krausel  and  Weyland) 


52  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

out  through  the  cortex  into  the  leaves.  The  leaves  were 
about  I  mm  broad  and  up  to  4  cm  long  and,  in  fertile  shoots, 
they  were  associated  with  reniform  sporangia  arranged  in 
zones.  The  preservation  of  the  specimens  is  not  good  enough 
to  show  whether  the  sporangia  were  borne  on  the  leaves  or 
merely  among  them,  but  that  they  were  indeed  sporangia  is 
estabhshed  by  the  extraction  of  cutinized  spores  from  them. 
Not  much  is  known  of  the  growth  habit  of  the  plant,  but 
there  are  suggestions  that  the  aerial  branches  arose  from  a 
creeping  rhizome.  Drepanophycus  (=Arthrostigma)  and 
Protolepidodendron  both  occurred  in  Lower  and  Middle 
Devonian  times:  the  former  in  Germany,  Canada  and 
Norway;  the  latter  in  Scotland  and  Germany.  Of  the  two, 
Drepanophycus  (Fig.  8B)  was  the  more  robust.  Its  aerial 
axes  were  up  to  5  cm  thick  and  forked  occasionally  in  a 
dichotomous  manner.  It  is  beheved  that  they  arose  from 
horizontal  branching  rhizomes.  The  aerial  axes  were  covered 
with  spine-like  outgrowths  (up  to  2  cm  long)  in  a  manner 
reminiscent  of  Psilophyton,  but  with  the  difference  that  these 
outgrowths  had  a  vascular  strand  and  could  therefore 
properly  be  called  leaves.  Some  of  them  bore  a  single 
sporangium  either  on  the  adaxial  surface  (Fig.  8C)  or  in 
their  axils,  but  these  'sporophylls'  were  scattered  at  random 
over  the  axes  instead  of  being  gathered  together  into  a 
fertile  zone. 

Protolepidodendron  (Fig.  8D)  had  dichotomous  creeping 
axes  from  which  arose  aerial  axes  up  to  30  cm  high  and  less 
than  I  cm  in  diameter.  All  parts  of  the  plant  were  clothed 
(sometimes  densely)  with  leaves  having  cushion-hke  bases 
and,  in  most  species,  bifurcated  apices.  Stems  from  which 
the  leaves  had  fallen  showed  a  characteristic  pattern  of  leaf- 
bases  (Fig.  BE)  arranged  in  a  spiral  manner.  All  the  leaves 
were  provided  with  a  single  vascular  strand  and  some  of 
them  bore  oval  sporangia  on  their  adaxial  surfaces  (Fig.  8F) 
but,  as  in  Drepanophycus,  such  sporophylls  were  not  aggre- 
gated into  special  fertile  regions.  Details  of  the  stem  ana- 


LYCOPSIDA  53 

tomy  of  Protolepidodendron  are  difficult  to  make  out,  but 
there  appears  to  have  been  a  sohd  three-angled  protostele 
in  the  centre,  with  some  suggestion  of  a  mesarch  proto- 
xylem. 

Whether  Aldanophyton  was  really  a  member  of  the  Lycop- 
sida  cannot  be  determined  with  certainty,  for  no  fertile 
portions  of  the  plant  have  been  described.  It  had  stems  up  to 
13  mm  in  diameter,  clothed  with  narrow  leaves  up  to  9  mm 
long  and,  although  the  preservation  of  the  specimens  leaves 
much  to  be  desired,  one  published  photograph  looks  not 
unlike  Fig.  8E.  Whatever  its  true  affinities,  this  plant  is  an 
important  discovery,  for  it  seems  fairly  certain  that  it  was 
a  land  plant  and  it  therefore  pushes  further  back  into 
antiquity  the  origin  of  land  plants  by  some  200  million 
years. 


Lycopodiales 

This  group  contains  two  genera  of  living  plants,  Lycopodium 
('Club-mosses')  and  Phylloglossum,  and  one  fossil  genus, 
Lycopodites.  Of  the  200  species  of  Lycopodium,  the  majority 
are  tropical  in  distribution,  but  some  occur  in  arctic  and 
alpine  regions.  Phylloglossum,  by  contrast,  is  monotypic  and 
the  single  species,  P.  Drummondii,  is  restricted  to  New 
Zealand,  Tasmania  and  the  south-eastern  corner  of 
Australia.  Not  only  do  the  various  species  of  Lycopodium 
occur  in  widely  different  cHmatic  regions ;  they  also  occupy 
widely  different  habitats,  for  some  are  erect  bog-plants, 
others  are  creeping  or  scrambling,  while  yet  others  are 
pendulous  epiphytes,  and  this  wide  range  of  growth  form  is 
paralleled  by  an  extremely  wide  range  of  anatomical 
structure.  Indeed,  some  taxonomists  have  suggested  that  the 
genus  should  be  split  into  at  least  four  new  genera,  so  differ- 
ent are  the  various  species  from  one  another.  Whatever  their 
status,  the  following  sections  and  subsections  of  the  genus 
are  recognized  by  most  botanists. ^^ 


54  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

A    Urostachya 

1  Selago 

2  Phlegmaria 

B     Rhopalostachya 

1  Inundata 

2  Clavata 

3  Cernua 

Members  of  the  Urostachya  never  have  creeping  axes,  but 
have  erect  or  pendulous  dichotomous  aerial  axes,  according 
to  whether  they  are  terrestrial  or  epiphytic.  Their  roots 
emerge  only  at  the  base  of  the  axes,  for  although  they  have 
their  origin  in  more  distal  regions,  they  remain  within  the 
cortex  (many  being  visible  in  any  one  transverse  section  of 
the  stem).  Perhaps  the  most  important  character,  phylo- 
genetically,  is  the  lack  of  specialization  of  the  sporophylls 
which,  as  a  result,  resemble  the  sterile  leaves  more  or 
less  closely.  Another  characteristic  is  that  vegetative  repro- 
duction may  frequently  take  place  by  means  of  bulbils. 
These  are  small  lateral  leafy  stem-structures  which  occur  in 
place  of  a  leaf  and  which,  on  becoming  detached,  may 
develop  into  complete  new  plants.  The  members  of  the 
Rhopalostachya,  by  contrast,  never  reproduce  by  means  of 
bulbils.  They  are  all  terrestrial  and,  although  the  first  formed 
horizontal  axes  may  be  dichotomous,  those  formed  later 
have  the  appearance  of  being  monopodial,  by  reason  of  their 
unequal  dichotomy,  as  also  do  the  erect  branch-systems. 
Roots  may  emerge  from  the  leafy  branches,  particularly  in 
the  creeping  parts  of  the  plant. 

Of  the  two  sections,  the  Urostachya  (and  in  particular 
those  belonging  to  the  Selago  subsection)  are  usually  re- 
garded as  the  more  primitive.  The  British  species  Lycopodium 
selago  is  illustrated  in  Fig.  9A.  Its  sporophylls  (Fig.  9B)  are 
very  similar  indeed  to  the  sterile  leaves  (Fig.  9C)  and  occur 
at  intervals  up  the  stem,  fertile  zones  alternating  with  sterile. 
L.  squarrosum  shows  a  sUght  advance  on  this,  in  that  the 


Fig.  9 

Lycopodium  selago :  A,  plant ;  b,  sporophyll ;  c,  leaf.  L.  inundatum: 
D,  plant;  e,  sporophyll;  f,  leaf.  L.  annotiniim:  G,  plant.  L. 
clavatum:  H,  plant;  i,  sporophyll;  J,  leaf.  L.  phlegmaria:  k, 
plant.  L.  volubile:  l,  plant;  m,  sterile  branch;  n,  fertile  branch 

(b-j,  after  Hooker;  k-n,  Pritzel) 


56  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

sporophylls  are  aggregated  in  the  terminal  regions  of  the 
axes,  yet  they  can  hardly  be  said  to  constitute  a  strobilus, 
for  the  sporophylls  do  not  differ  from  the  sterile  leaves  to 
any  marked  extent.  All  the  species  of  the  Phlegmaria  sub- 
section are  epiphytic.  L.  phlegmaria  itself  is  illustrated  in 
Fig.  9K.  The  pendulous  dichotomous  branches  terminate 
in  branched  strobih  in  which  the  sporophylls  are  smaller 
and  more  closely  packed  than  the  sterile  leaves  but, 
nevertheless,  afford  relatively  little  protection  for  the 
sporangia. 

The  Inundata  subsection  of  the  Rhopalostachya  is  repre- 
sented by  the  British  species  Lycopodium  imindatum  (Fig. 
9D).  Here,  the  strobilus  is  only  slightly  different  in  appear- 
ance from  the  vegetative  shoot,  for  the  sporophylls  (Fig. 
9E)  are  only  sUghtly  modified  for  protecting  the  sporangia 
(cf.  sterile  leaf.  Fig.  9F).  Within  the  Clavata  subsection  are 
three  more  British  species,  L.  annotimim,  L.  clavatiim  and 
L.  alpinum,  of  which  the  first  two  are  illustrated  (Figs.  9G 
and  9H).  In  this  group,  the  sporophylls  are  aggregated  into 
very  distinct  strobili  and  are  very  different  from  the  sterile 
leaves,  for  they  are  provided  with  an  abaxial  flange  (Fig.  9I) 
which  extends  between  and  around  the  adjacent  sporangia 
belonging  to  the  sporophylls  below  (cf.  sterile  leaf.  Fig.  9J). 
Whereas  the  strobih  of  L.  annotinum  terminate  normal  leafy 
branches,  those  of  L.  claxatum  are  borne  on  specially 
modified  erect  branches,  whose  leaves  are  much  smaller  and 
more  closely  appressed.  There  are,  thus,  two  different  kinds 
of  sterile  leaf  in  this  species.  The  Cernua  subsection  includes 
a  number  of  species  with  very  different  growth  habits. 
L.  cernuum  has  a  creeping  axis,  from  which  arise  at  intervals 
erect  branch-systems  resembhng  tiny  fir  trees  in  being  appar- 
ently monopodial  (for  this  reason  sometimes  called  'ground 
pines').  In  this  species,  all  the  sterile  leaves  are  alike,  but  in 
L.  volubile  (Fig.  9L)  there  are  three  or  four  kinds  of  sterile 
leaves.  It  is  a  plant  with  a  scrambhng  habit  and  its  main 
axes  are  clothed  with  long  needle-shaped  leaves  arranged 


LYCOPSIDA  57 

spirally,  while  the  lateral  branches  are  dorsiventral  and 
superficially  frond-Hke.  On  these  branches  there  are  four 
rows  of  leaves,  two  lateral  rows  of  broad  falcate  leaves  (Fig. 
9M),  an  upper  row  of  medium  sized  needle-hke  leaves  and  a 
row  of  minute  hair-hke  leaves  along  the  under  side.  This 
species,  therefore,  like  several  others  in  this  section  is  highly 
*heterophyllous'.  The  lateral  branches  in  the  more  distal 
regions  of  the  plant  are  fertile  and  terminate  in  long  narrow 
strobih,  which  are  frequently  branched.  As  in  the  Clavata 
subsection,  the  closely  appressed  sporophylls  have,  on  their 
dorsal  (abaxial)  side,  either  a  bulge  or  a  flange  which  pro- 
vides some  protection  for  the  sporangia  below. 

The  apical  region  of  the  stem  in  Lycopodhim  differs 
markedly  from  species  to  species,  for  it  is  almost  flat  in 
L.  selago,  yet  extremely  convex  in  L.  complanatum.  In  the 
past,  opinions  have  diff'ered  as  to  whether  growth  takes 
place  from  an  apical  cell,  but  it  now  appears  that  this  is  not 
the  case^^  and  that  any  semblance  of  an  apical  cell  is  an 
illusion  caused  by  studying  an  apex  just  at  the  critical 
moment  when  one  of  the  surface  cells  is  undergoing  an 
obhque  division.  All  species  are  now  held  to  grow  by  means 
of  an  'apical  meristem',  i.e.  a  group  of  cells  undergoing 
periclinal  and  antichnal  divisions. 

The  sporehngs  of  all  species  are  alike  in  their  stelar 
anatomy,  for  the  xylem  is  in  the  form  of  a  single  rod  with 
radiating  flanges.  In  transverse  section  these  flanges  appear 
as  radiating  arms,  commonly  four  in  number.  As  the  plant 
grows,  the  later-formed  axes  of  most  species  become  more 
complex,  the  xylem  sphtting  up  into  separate  plates  or  into 
irregular  strands.  However,  some  species  retain  a  simple 
stellate  arrangement  throughout  their  life,  as  in  L.  serration 
(Fig.  iiF)  where  there  are  commonly  five  or  six  radiating 
arms  of  xylem.  It  is  interesting  that  this  species  belongs  to 
the  Selago  subsection  which  on  other  grounds  is  regarded  as 
the  most  primitive,  for  some  botanists,  applying  the  doctrine 
of  recapitulation,  have  held  that  the  embr>'onic  structure  of  a 


58  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

plant  indicates  what  the  ancestral  adult  condition  was  like. 
The  stele  of  L.  selago  is  similar  to  that  of  L.  serratum,  and 
the  number  of  radiating  arms  of  xylem  may  be  as  low  as 
four.  This  is  supposed  to  represent  the  ancestral  condition 
and  the  Selago  subsection  is  regarded  as  primitive  in  its 
stelar  anatomy,  as  well  as  in  its  lack  of  a  well  defined  strobilus. 
Alternating  with  the  xylem  arms  are  regions  of  phloem, 
separated  from  them  by  parenchyma,  and  the  whole  is  sur- 
rounded by  parenchymatous  'pericycle',  outside  which  is  an 
endodermis.  The  xylem  strand  of  L.  selago  sometimes  shows 
a  slight  advance  on  this  arrangement,  in  that  it  may  be 
separated  into  several  areas  with  a  variable  number  of 
radiating  arms.  L.  clavatumhsis  a  number  of  horizontal  plates 
of  xylem,  alternating  with  plates  of  phloem.  An  even  greater 
number  of  such  plates  is  found  in  L.  volubile  (Fig.  iiC). 
To  some  extent  this  trend  appears  to  be  bound  up  with  an 
increasing  dorsiventraUty  of  the  shoot,  which  reaches  its 
culmination  in  the  heterophyllous  L.  volubile.  L.  annotinum 
lends  some  support  to  this  idea,  for  its  horizontal  axes  are 
like  those  of  L.  clavatum,  whereas  its  vertical  axes  are  more 
like  those  of  L.  selago.  However,  exceptions  are  numerous 
and  it  may  well  be  that  no  valid  generalization  of  this  kind 
can  be  made.*^ 

Quite  a  different  kind  of  complexity  is  illustrated  by  Ly co- 
podium  squarrosum  (Fig.  iiE),  also  placed  in  the  Selago 
subsection.  A  transverse  section  of  the  stem  of  this  species 
shows  not  only  radiating  arms  of  xylem,  but  also  islands, 
within  the  xylem,  lined  with  parenchyma  and  containing 
apparently  isolated  strands  of  phloem.  Actually,  however, 
the  whole  structure  is  an  anastomosing  one,  so  that  no 
regions  of  phloem,  or  of  xylem,  are  really  isolated.  This 
process  of  elaboration  has  gone  even  further  in  L.  cernuum, 
where  the  appearance  is  of  a  sponge  of  xylem  with  phloem 
and  parenchyma  filHng  the  holes  (Fig.  iiD). 

Throughout  the  genus,  the  stele  is  exarch,  the  proto- 
xylem  elements  being  clearly  recognizable  by  their  'indirectly 


LYCOPSIDA  59 

attached  annular  thickenings'^^  (i.e.  occasional  intercon- 
nections occur  between  adjacent  rings),  while  the  meta- 
xylem  tracheids  are  either  scalariform  or  have  circular 
bordered  pits.  The  phloem  consists  of  sieve  cells  which  are 
elongated  and  pointed,  with  sieve  areas  scattered  over  the 
side  walls.  The  endodermis  is  clearly  recognizable,  in  young 
stems  only,  when  casparian  strips  may  be  seen.  In  older  axes, 
however,  the  walls  become  heavily  hgnified  along  with  the 
cells  of  the  inner  cortex  and  their  identity  becomes  obscured. 
This  lignified  region  extends  through  most  of  the  cortex  in 
some  species,  whose  stems  are  consequently  hard  and  wiry, 
while  in  other  species,  e.g.  L.  squarrosum,  the  stem  may  be 
thick  and  fleshy.  Stomata  are  present  in  the  epidermis  of  the 
stem  and  in  the  leaves  where,  in  some  species,  they  are  on  both 
surfaces  (*amphistomatic')  and,  in  others,  only  on  the  under 
side  ('hypostomatic').  The  leaves  of  some  species  are  arranged 
in  a  whorled  or  a  decussate  manner,  but  in  most  are  spirally 
arranged.  However,  in  these,  the  phyllotactic  fractions  are 
said  to  be  unlike  those  of  other  vascular  plants  in  forming 
part  of  the  series  f,  |,  xt  etc.^  (whereas  the  normal 
phyllotactic  fractions,  J,  J,  f,  f,  y\  etc.,  are  dervied 
from  the  Fibonacci  series).  Each  leaf  receives  a  single  trace, 
which  has  its  origin  in  one  of  the  protoxylems  of  the  stem 
stele  and  continues  into  the  leaf  as  a  single  unbranched  vein 
composed  entirely  of  spirally  thickened  tracheids.  It  is  of 
interest  that,  in  L.  selago,  the  bulbils  also  receive  this  kind  of 
vascular  bundle,  for  this  supports  the  view  that,  at  this  level 
of  evolution,  there  is  no  clear  morphological  distinction 
between  the  categories  'leaf  and  'stem'.  This  is  further  sup- 
ported by  the  fact  that  leaf  primordia  may  be  transformed 
by  suitable  surgical  treatment  into  regenerative  buds.^^ 

The  so-called  'roots',  too,  show  varying  degrees  of  simi- 
larity to  stems.  All,  except  the  first  root  of  the  sporehng,  are 
adventitious  and  endogenous  in  origin,  arising  in  the  peri- 
cycle,  and  they  are  peculiar  in  not  bearing  endogenous 
laterals.  Instead,  they  branch  dichotomously  (very  regularly 


60  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

in  some  species).  They  are  provided  with  a  root  cap  and 
their  root-hairs  are  paired  (a  most  pecuHar  arrangement). 
The  majority  are  diarch  with  a  crescent-shaped  xylem  area, 
but  in  some  species  the  stele  is  very  similar  to  that  of  the 
stem,  as  in  Lycopodium  clavatum,  where  the  xylem  takes  the 
form  of  parallel  plates. 

Variations  from  species  to  species  in  the  shape  of  the 
sporophylls  have  already  been  described.  In  addition,  there 
is  considerable  variation  in  the  manner  in  which  the 
sporangium  is  borne  in  relation  to  the  sporophyll.  In  some, 
e.g.  Lycopodium  selago  and  L.  inundatum,  the  sporangium 
is  in  the  angle  between  the  sporophyll  and  the  cone  axis,  i.e. 
it  is  axillary.  In  others,  e.g.  L.  cernuum  and  L.  clavatum  (Fig. 
loC),  the  sporangium  is  borne  on  the  adaxial  surface  of  the 
sporophyll  and  may  be  described  as  *epiphyllous'.  The 
sporangial  initials  arise  at  a  very  early  stage  in  the  ontogeny 
of  the  strobilus,  normally  on  the  ventral  side  of  the  sporo- 
phyll, but  in  some  species  actually  on  the  axis,  whence  they 
are  carried  by  subsequent  growth  changes  into  the  axil.  The 
first  sign  of  sporangial  initials  is  the  occurrence  of  perichnal 
divisions  in  a  transverse  row  of  cells  (three  to  twelve  in 
number)  (Fig.  loA).  The  innermost  daughter  cells  provide 
the  archesporial  cells  by  further  division  and  also  contribute 
to  the  stalk  of  the  sporangium,  while  the  outermost  cells  (the 
jacket  initials)  give  rise  to  the  wall  of  the  sporangium  (Fig. 
loB).  This  is  three  cells  thick  just  before  maturity,  but  then 
the  innermost  of  the  layers  breaks  down  to  form  a  tapetal 
fluid.  Like  the  sterile  leaves,  the  sporophyll  has  a  single  vein, 
which  passes  straight  out  into  the  lamina,  leaving  the 
sporangium  without  any  direct  vascular  supply.  The  mature 
sporangium  is  kidney-shaped  and  dehisces  along  a  trans- 
verse line  of  thin-walled  cells,  so  liberating  the  very  numerous 
and  minute  spores  into  the  air. 

In  some  species,  the  spores  germinate  without  delay,  while 
still  on  the  surface  of  the  ground,  but  in  others  there  may  be 
a  delay  of  many  years,  by  which  time  they  may  have  become 


Fig.  10 

Lycopodium  clavatum:  A,  b,  c,  stages  in  sporophyll  development; 
H,  prothallus;  J-o,  stages  in  archegonial  development;  u-z, 
embryology  of  young  sporophyte.  L.  cermium:  G,  prothallus; 
I,  archegonium;  q-t,  embryology.  L.  Selago:  e,  surface-livmg 
prothallus;  f,  subterranean  prothallus;  p,  young  sporophyte. 
Phylloglossum  Drummondii:  D,  complete  plant 
(f,  foot;  1,  leaf;  r,  root;  s,  suspensor;  t,  tuber;  x,  stem  apex) 
(e,  f,  j-o,  u-z,  after  Bruchmann;  g,  i,  q-t,  Treub) 


62  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

deeply  buried.  Surface  living  prothalli  are  green  and  photo- 
synthetic,  but  subterranean  ones  are,  of  necessity,  colourless 
and  are  dependent  on  a  mycorrhizal  association  for  their 
successful  development.  Indeed,  a  mycorrhizal  association 
appears  to  occur  in  all  species  growing  under  natural  con- 
ditions, whatever  their  habit.  As  a  generaUzation,  it  may  be 
said  that  those  species  inhabiting  damp  tropical  regions 
germinate  rapidly  and  have  green  prothalli,  whereas  those  of 
cooler  regions  tend  to  germinate  slowly  and  produce  sub- 
terranean prothalli.  Lycopodium  selago  is  interesting  in  this 
respect,  for  it  shows  variabihty.  Fig.  loE  illustrates  a  surface 
living  prothallus  with  photosynthetic  upper  regions,  in 
addition  to  the  fungal  hyphae  in  the  lower  parts  (and 
rhizoids).  Fig.  loF,  on  the  other  hand,  is  of  a  subterranean 
prothallus,  with  fungal  hyphae  in  the  lower  regions  but 
covered  all  over  with  rhizoids.  Archegonia  and  antheridia  are 
restricted  to  the  upper  parts  in  both  cases.  L.  cernuum  pro- 
vides an  example  of  a  surface-living  prothallus  (Fig.  loG). 
It  is  roughly  cyUndrical  and  the  upper  regions  bear  numer- 
ous green  photosynthetic  lobes,  among  which  are  borne  the 
gametangia.  In  L.  clavatum  (Fig.  loH)  and  L.  annotinum  the 
prothallus  is  colourless  and  subterranean;  it  is  an  inverted 
cone  with  an  irregular  fluted  margin,  growing  by  means  of  a 
marginal  meristem  which  remains  active  for  many  years,  and 
the  gametangia  are  developed  over  the  central  part  of  the 
upper  surface.  Epiphytic  species,  e.g.  L.  phlegmaria,  also 
have  colourless  prothalli,  but  they  are  very  slender,  they 
branch  and  they  exhibit  pronounced  apical  growth. 

Archegonia  and  antheridia  each  arise  from  a  single  super- 
ficial cell  in  which  a  periclinal  division  occurs.  The  subse- 
quent cell  divisions  in  the  antheridial  initials  are  similar  to 
those  described  for  Tmesipteris  (Fig.  7),  but  the  mature 
antheridium  differs  in  being  sunken  into  the  tissues  of  the 
prothallus.  The  archegonium  diff'ers  from  that  of  Tmesipteris 
in  having  several  neck  canal  cells,  which  vary  in  number 
according  to  whether  the  prothallus  is  subterranean  or 


LYCOPSIDA  63 

surface  living.  In  the  latter  species,  the  neck  is  very  short 
e.g.  Lycopodium  cernuum  (Fig.  lol),  and  there  may  be  just 
a  single  canal  cell,  apart  from  the  ventral  canal  cell.  At  the 
other  extreme,  the  number  of  canal  cells  may  be  as  high  as 
fourteen  in  L.  complanatum  (in  the  Clavata  subsection), 
while  L.  selago  is  intermediate,  with  about  seven.  Various 
stages  in  the  development  of  L.  clavatum  are  illustrated  in 
Figs.  loJ-N.  At  maturity  all  the  canal  cells  break  down  and 
part  of  the  neck  may  also  wither  (Fig.  loO).  The  anthero- 
zoids  are  pear-shaped  and  swim  by  means  of  two  flagella 
at  the  anterior  end,  attracted  chemotactically  by  citric  acid 
diffusing  from  the  archegonium.^* 

The  orientation  of  the  embryo  in  Lycopodium  is  endo- 
scopic and  this  is  determined  at  the  first  division  of  the 
zygote,  with  the  laying  down  of  a  cross  wall  in  a  plane  at 
right  angles  to  the  axis  of  the  archegonium  (Fig.  loU).  The 
outermost  cell,  called  the  'suspensor',  undergoes  no  further 
divisions,  but  the  innermost  cell  gives  rise  to  two  tiers  of  four 
cells,  called  the  'hypobasal'  and  'epibasal'  regions  respectively 
(Fig.  loW).  It  is  from  the  epibasal  (innermost)  tier  that  the 
young  plant  is  ultimately  derived,  by  further  divisions.  The 
hypobasal  region  remains  small  in  some  species,  and  in 
others  it  swells  up  into  a  structure  commonly  called  a  *foot'. 
L.  clavatum  is  an  example  of  the  latter  and  various  stages  are 
illustrated  in  Figs.  loU-Z.  In  Fig.  loX,  the  three  regions  of 
the  embryo  are  clearly  demarcated  (the  suspensor  cell,  *s' ; 
the  middle  hypobasal  region,  already  beginning  to  swell 
into  a  foot,  'f;  the  epibasal  region  with  a  stem  apex,  *x', 
becoming  organized),  and  the  axis  of  the  embryo  has  bent 
through  a  right  angle.  This  bending  of  the  axis  proceeds 
further  in  Fig.  loY  and  is  completed  in  Fig.  loZ,  where,  by 
turning  through  two  right  angles,  the  stem  apex  is  pointing 
vertically  upwards.  The  first  root,  'r',  is  seen  to  be  a  lateral 
organ,  not  forming  part  of  the  axis  of  the  embryo,  as  indeed 
is  the  case  in  all  pteridophytes :  not  until  the  level  of  the  seed 
plants  does  the  root  (radicle)  form  part  of  the  embryonic 


64  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Spindle.  L.  selago  (Fig.   loP)  is  similar,  except  that  the 
hypobasal  region  does  not  swell  up  into  a  large  foot. 

Lycopodium  cernuum  (Figs.  loQ-T)  is  an  example  of  a  very 
different  kind  of  embryology.  As  in  L.  selago,  the  hypobasal 
region  remains  relatively  small,  but  the  organizing  of  a  stem 
apex  is  considerably  delayed.  The  epibasal  portion  breaks 
through  the  prothalhal  tissue  and  swells  out  into  a  tuberous 
'protocorm',  't'.  Roughly  spherical  at  the  start,  it  is  provided 
with  rhizoidal  hairs  and  mycorrhizal  fungus.  On  its  upper 
surface  a  cyhndrical  green  leaf  ('protophyll'),  '1',  appears  and 
then,  as  the  protocorm  slowly  grows,  further  protophylls 
appear  in  an  irregular  manner.  This  stage  may  persist  for  a 
long  time  and  secondary  protocorms  \'  may  be  formed  as 
shown  in  Fig.  loT.  Finally,  however,  a  stem  apex  V 
becomes  organized  and  a  normal  shoot  grows  out.  This  type 
of  development  has  led,  in  the  past,  to  much  speculation  as 
to  its  phylogenetic  significance,  for  the  protocorm  was  held 
by  some  to  represent  an  atavistic  survival  of  an  ancestral 
condition.  However,  Wardlaw^^  has  offered  an  alternative 
explanation,  based  on  the  metaboUsm  of  the  prothallus  and 
young  sporophyte  in  the  various  species  of  Lycopodium.  He 
suggests  that  an  abnormally  high  carbon /nitrogen  ratio  may 
delay  the  organization  of  a  stem  apex  and  may  lead,  also,  to 
a  swelhng  of  the  tissues,  such  being  expected  where  mycor- 
rhizal nutrition  is  supplemented  by  photosynthesis.  On  this 
basis,  the  protocorm  might  well  be  regarded  as  a  derivative 
and  retrograde  development,  rather  than  as  a  sign  of 
primitiveness. 

When  all  facts  are  considered,  it  is  Lycopodium  selago 
which  is  usually  regarded  as  the  most  primitive  species,  in 
lacking  an  organized  strobilus,  in  having  a  relatively  simple 
vascular  structure  and  in  showing  variabihty  in  behaviour  in 
its  prothallus,  but  such  conclusions  can  only  be  speculative 
in  the  absence  of  clear  fossil  evidence.  While  there  are  fossil 
remains,  known  as  Lycopodites,  they  contribute  Uttle  to 
these  discussions.  No  petrified  specimens  have  been  found 


LYCOPSIDA  65 

and  some  of  the  mummified  remains  are  now  known  to  be 
those  of  conifers.  Some  had  well  organized  strobih ;  others 
did  not.  Lycopodites  stockii,  from  the  Lower  Carboniferous 
of  Scotland,  appears  to  have  been  heterophyllous,  with  its 
leaves  in  whorls,  and  to  have  had  a  terminal  cone  as  well  as 
scattered  sporophylls  among  the  sterile  leaves.  Clearly,  there- 
fore, this  species  was  very  different  from  the  modern  L. 
selago  and,  in  some  respects,  was  nearer  to  some  members 
of  the  Phlegmaria  subsection. 

The  sporophyte  of  Phylloglossum  Drummondii,  illustrated 
in  Fig.  loD,  is  never  more  than  about  4  cm  high  and  appears 
above  ground  only  during  the  winter  months,  when  it 
develops  a  few  cylindrical  leaves  like  the  protophylls  of 
Lycopodium  cernuum.  The  most  robust  specimens  develop, 
in  addition,  a  single  erect  stem  terminating  in  a  tiny  strobilus. 
During  the  hot  summer  months,  when  the  ground  is  baked 
hard,  all  the  aerial  parts  wither  and  the  plant  survives  this 
unfavourable  season  as  a  tuber.  Each  year  a  new  tuber  is 
formed  (sometimes  two  or  even  three)  from  the  apex  of  a 
lateral  stem-like  structure,  which  grows  out  and  downwards. 
This  parallel  with  the  behaviour  of  the  protocorm  of  L. 
cernuum  (Fig.  loT)  has  led  to  the  suggestion  that  Phyllo- 
glossum exhibits  *neoteny',  in  being  able  to  produce  spor- 
angia while  still  in  an  embryonic  stage  of  development. 
Whatever  the  truth  of  this,  it  would  certainly  seem  that  some 
of  its  pecuharities  are  adaptations  which  enable  it  to  survive 
adverse  environmental  conditions  as  a  geophyte.  From  the 
morphogenetic  point  of  view,  it  is  possible  to  see  the 
tuberization  as  a  response  to  a  high  carbon /nitrogen  ratio, 
since  the  prothallus  is  both  photosynthetic  and  mycorrhizal. 
Perhaps  all  three  'causes'  may  apply,  for  they  are  not  in- 
compatible with  each  other  and  merely  represent  different 
'grades  of  causality'. 

Chromosome  counts  for  Phylloglossum  show  a  haploid 
number  n  =  about  255,  with  many  unpaired  chromosomes 
at  meiosis,  suggesting  a  high  degree  of  hybridization  in  its 
c 


66  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

ancestry.  Such  a  high  number  is  beheved  by  some  to  be 
characteristic  of  primitive  plants,  and  in  this  connection  it 
is  interesting  to  find  that  Lycopodium  selago  has  a  haploid 
number  n=i30,  whereas  species  in  other  sections  of  the 
genus  have  lower  numbers  (L.  clavatum  and  L.  annotinum 
n  =  34).  But  such  a  belief  is  justified  only  as  a  generalization. 
High  chromosome  numbers  may  well  point  to  ancient 
origins  in  the  majority  of  cases,  but  not  in  all,  for  polyploidy 
could  have  occurred  at  any  stage  in  the  evolution  of  an 
organism.  Whenever  it  did  occur,  further  evolution  would 
be  retarded  because  of  the  masking  of  subsequent  mutations. 
Thus,  if  it  occurred  long  ago,  the  ancient  condition  would 
have  become  'fixed',  as  may  have  happened  in  L.  selago; 
whereas,  if  it  had  happened  recently,  it  would  be  possible  for 
an  advanced  morphological  condition  to  be  associated  with 
a  high  chromosome  number,  as  in  Phylloglossum  perhaps. 

By  contrast  with  the  Protolepidodendrales  and  the 
Lycopodiales,  which  are  homosporous,  the  three  remaining 
orders  of  the  Lycopsida  (Lepidodendrales,  Selaginellales 
and  Isoetales)  are  heterosporous.  Another  feature  that  they 
share  is  the  possession  of  a  ligule,  on  the  basis  of  which  they 
are  sometimes  grouped  together  as  the  Ligulatae.  The  hgule 
is  a  minute  tongue-like  membranous  process,  attached  by  a 
sunken  'glossopodium'  to  the  adaxial  surface  of  the  leaves 
and  the  sporophylls.  A  study  of  hving  heterosporous  lyco- 
pods  shows  that  it  reaches  its  maximum  development  while 
the  associated  primordium  of  the  leaf  or  the  sporophyll  is 
still  quite  small.  The  mucilaginous  nature  of  the  cells  and 
the  lack  of  a  cuticle  have  led  to  the  suggestion  that  the  hgule 
may  keep  the  growing  point  of  young  leaves  and  young 
sporangia  moist,  but  the  fact  is  that  no-one  knows  its  true 
function.  It  may  even  be  a  vestigial  organ  whose  function 
has  been  lost. 


'\  ■S€£%?---;.'-  ^ 


;60 


200 


i 


Primary  Wood 


Mixed  Pith 


10O 


Pith 


0  Protoxylem 

—  •  —  •  —  .—       Endodermis 


Fig.  11 

Various  Lycopod  steles:  a,  Lepidophloios  Wuenschianus.  b, 
Lepidodendron  selaginoides.  c,  Lycopodium  volubile.  d,  L. 
cernuum.  E,  L.  squarrosum.  f,  L.  serratum 

N.B.  Leaf-traces  have  been  omitted  for  the  sake  of  clarity 

(a,  b,  after  Hirmer;  c.  d,  Pritzel;  e,  Jones) 


68  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Lepidodendrales 

The  Lepidodendrales,  over  200  species  of  which  are  known, 
first  appeared  in  Lower  Carboniferous  times  and  reached 
their  greatest  development  in  the  Upper  Carboniferous 
swamp  forests,  in  which  members  of  the  Lepidodendraceae, 
Bothrodendraceae  and  Sigillariaceae  were  co-dominant  with 
the  Calamitales  and  formed  forests  of  trees  40  m  or  more  in 
height.  The  fourth  family,  Pleuromeiaceae,  is  represented 
by  a  much  smaller  plant,  Pleuromeia,  from  Triassic  rocks, 
and  approached  more  nearly  to  the  modern  Isoetales.  The 
Carboniferous  genera  had  stout  trunks,  some  with  a  crown 
of  branches,  others  hardly  branching  at  all,  but  all  possessed 
the  same  type  of  underground  organs,  known  collectively  as 
Stigmarian  axes.  Some  species  of  Lepidodendron,  (e.g.  L. 
obovatum.  Fig.  12A)  showed  very  regular  dichotomies  in  its 
crown  of  branches,  but  others  approximated  to  a  mono- 
podial  arrangement  because  of  successive  unequal  dicho- 
tomies. While  the  trunks  and  branches  of  all  species  of 
Lepidodendron  and  Lepidophloios  were  protosteHc  and 
exarch,  there  was  nevertheless  considerable  variation  in 
stelar  anatomy,  from  species  to  species,  and  from  place  to 
place  within  one  individual.  Some  species  had  soHd  proto- 
steles,  others  meduUated  protosteles;  some  had  abundant 
secondary  wood  produced  by  a  vascular  cambium,  some  had 
little  and  others  had  none  at  all;  in  some,  the  stele  of  the 
trunk  had  secondary  wood,  while  that  of  the  branches 
lacked  it  altogether.  Thus,  Lepidodendron  pettycurense  and 
L.  Rhodumnense  (both  Lower  Carboniferous  species)  had 
soUd  protosteles,  the  former  having  secondary  wood  in 
addition,  but  the  latter  being  without  it.  Lepidodendron 
selaginoides  (  =  L,  vasculare),  from  the  Coal  Measures,  pro- 
vides an  interesting  case  of  partial  meduUation,  for  the 
central  region  of  the  axis  consisted  of  a  mixture  of  parenchy- 
ma and  tracheids,  round  which  was  a  solid  ring  of  tracheids. 
The  secondary  wood  of  this  species  was  often  excentric  in 
its  development,  as  illustrated  in  Fig.  iiB. 


LYCOPSIDA  69 

Lepidophloios  Wuenschianus,  from  the  Lower  Carbonifer- 
ous of  Arran,  is  known  in  considerable  detail,  for  examples 
have  been  found  in  which  portions  of  the  stele  from  various 
levels  had  fallen  into  the  rotted  base  of  the  trunk  before 
petrifaction  occurred.  This  has  made  it  possible  to  discover 
something  about  the  growth  processes  taking  place  in  the 
young  aerial  stem.  The  primary  wood  near  the  base  was 
soUd  and  only  5-5  mm  across,  halfway  up  the  trunk  it  was 
medullated,  while  near  the  top  (Fig.  11  A)  it  was  15  mm 
across  and  had  a  hollow  space  in  the  centre  of  the  medulla. 
It  is  concluded  that,  as  the  stem  grew,  its  apical  meristem 
grew  more  massive  and  laid  down  a  much  broader  pro- 
cambial  cylinder.  Meantime,  the  cambium  in  the  lower 
regions  had  laid  down  more  secondary  wood  than  higher  up, 
with  the  result  that  the  total  diameter  of  the  wood  (primary 
and  secondary  together)  was  about  the  same  throughout  the 
length  of  the  trunk  (about  7  cm).  In  proportion  to  the  over- 
all diameter  of  the  trunk  (40  cm),  however,  this  quantity  of 
wood  is  surprisingly  small,  when  compared  with  that  of  a 
dicotyledonous  tree,  where  most  of  the  bulk  is  made  up  of 
wood.  The  difference  probably  Ues  in  the  fact  that  the  wood 
of  modern  trees  is  concerned  with  two  functions,  conduc- 
tion and  mechanical  support,  whereas  the  wood  of  Lepido- 
dendrales  was  concerned  only  with  conduction.  Mechanical 
support  was  provided  mainly  by  the  thick  woody  periderm 
which  was  laid  down  round  the  periphery  of  the  trunk. 

The  metaxylem  was  composed  of  large  tracheids  with 
scalariform  thickenings,  while  the  protoxylem  elements 
were  much  smaller  and  frequently  had  spiral  thickenings. 
The  secondary  wood  consisted  of  radial  rows  of  scalariform 
tracheids  and  small  wood-rays,  through  which  leaf-traces 
passed  on  their  way  out  from  the  protoxylem  areas.  In  most 
specimens  the  phloem  and  even  some  of  the  cortex  had 
decayed  before  petrifaction  occurred,  but  what  is  known  of 
the  phloem  suggests  that  it  was  small  in  amount  and  very 
similar  to  that  of  modern  lycopods. 


70  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

The  primary  cortex  was  relatively  thin-walled  and,  within 
it,  a  number  of  different  regions  are  recognizable.  Of  these, 
the  most  interesting  is  the  so-called  'secretory  tissue',  made 
up  of  wide  thin-walled  cells,  whose  horizontal  walls  became 
absorbed  in  the  formation  of  longitudinal  ducts.  Each  leaf- 
trace,  as  it  passed  through  this  region,  acquired  a  strand  of 
similar  tissue  which  ran  parallel  with  it  before  splitting 
into  two  'parichnos  strands'  on  entering  the  base  of  the  leaf. 
It  is  beheved  that  the  secretory  tissue  was  in  some  way 
connected  with  the  aeration  of  the  underground  organs,  pro- 
viding an  air  path  from  the  stomata  of  the  leaves,  through 
the  mesophyll  to  the  parichnos  strand  and  so  to  the  secretory 
zone,  which  was  continuous  with  a  similar  region  in  the 
cortex  of  the  Stigmarian  axes. 

The  leaves,  known  as  Lepidophyllum,  were  borne  in  a  spiral 
with  an  angle  of  divergence  corresponding  to  some  very 
high  Fibonacci  fraction  such  as  -fir^,  -Us,  etc.  They 
were  Hnear,  up  to  20  cm  long,  triangular  in  cross-section 
and  with  stomata  in  two  longitudinal  grooves  on  the 
adaxial  side.  The  vascular  strand  remained  unbranched  as 
it  ran  the  length  of  the  leaf.  The  leaves  were  shed  from  the 
trunk  and  larger  branches  by  means  of  an  absciss  layer,  and 
the  shape  of  the  remaining  leaf  base  and  scar  provides  im- 
portant details  for  distinguishing  the  various  genera  and 
species.  Fig.  12B  shows  the  appearance  of  the  trunk  of  a 
Lepidodendron  where,  characteristically,  the  leaf  bases  were 
elongated  vertically.  In  some  species,  the  leaf  bases  became 
separated  shghtly  as  the  trunk  increased  in  diameter,  but  in 
others  they  remained  contiguous,  even  on  the  largest  axes. 
No  doubt  this  was  brought  about  to  some  extent  by  an 
increase  in  the  size  of  the  leaf  base,  much  as  a  leaf  scar 
becomes  enlarged  on  the  bark  of  many  angiospermous  trees, 
but  such  increase  must  have  been  relatively  slight,  for  other- 
wise the  leaf  bases  would  have  become  much  broader  in 
proportion  to  their  height.  Evidently,  therefore,  the  largest 
leaf  bases  must  have  been  large  from  the  start,  from  which 


Fig.  12 

Lepidodendron :  a,  reconstruction;  b,  c,  leaf  bases.  Lepidostrobus : 
D,  l.s.  of  an  idealised  cone;  e,  t.s.  sporophyll.  Lepidocarpon: 
F,  t.s.;  G,  l.s.  Sigillaria:  h,  reconstruction;  i,  leaf  bases.  Stig- 
marian  appendages:  J,  t.s.  (1,  ligule  pit;  2,  area  of  leaf  base;  3, 
vascular  bundle;  4,  parichnos  scars;  5,  sporangium  wall;  6, 
flange  of  sporophyll;  7,  ligule) 

(a,  b,  c,  h,  I,  after  Hirmer;  f,  Scott;  g,  Hoskins  and  Cross) 


72  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

it  follows  that  the  axes  bearing  them  must  also  have  been 
large,  even  when  young.^eb  Details  of  Sitypical Lepidodendron 
leaf  base  are  illustrated  in  Fig.  12C.  Within  the  area  of  the 
leaf  scar  (2)  are  to  be  seen  three  smaller  scars,  representing 
the  leaf-trace  (3)  and  the  two  parichnos  strands  (4).  Above 
this  hes  the  Hgule  pit  (i)  and,  in  some  species,  below  it  are 
two  depressions  that  were  once  thought  to  be  associated 
with  the  parichnos  system,  but  are  now  known  to  be  caused 
by  shrinkage  of  thin-walled  cells  within  the  leaf  cushion. 

Lepidophloios  is  distinguished  by  its  leaf  bases  being 
extended  horizontally,  instead  of  vertically.  Otherwise,  the 
anatomy  of  the  trunks  is  indistinguishable  from  that  of 
Lepidodendron.  Indeed,  it  has  been  suggested  that  the  differ- 
ences do  not  warrant  a  separation  into  two  genera.  However, 
there  were  differences ;  in  the  way  the  cones  were  borne.  In 
Lepidodendron,  they  were  nearly  always  terminal,  whereas 
in  Lepidophloios,  they  were  borne  some  distance  behind  the 
branch  tip  in  a  cauliflorous  manner. 

The  cones  of  both  genera  are  known  as  Lepidostrobus  and 
they  consisted  of  a  central  axis  around  which  sporophylls 
were  arranged  in  a  compact  spiral,  their  apices  overlapping 
so  as  to  protect  the  sporangia.  Further  protection  was 
afforded  by  a  dorsal  projection,  or  'heel',  as  illustrated  in 
the  ideaHzed  longitudinal  section.  Fig.  12D.  The  cones 
varied  in  length  from  5  cm  to  over  40  cm  and  must  have 
looked  Hke  those  of  modern  conifers.  Some  cones  contained 
only  megasporangia,  others  only  microsporangia,  while 
others  were  hermaphrodite.  In  the  latter,  the  megasporo- 
phylls  were  at  the  base  and  the  microsporophylls  towards 
the  apex,  as  illustrated  in  Fig.  12D.  This  is  the  reverse  of 
the  arrangement  in  gymnosperms  and  angiosperms,  where 
the  microsporangial  organs  lie  below  the  megasporangial 
whenever  they  happen  to  be  associated  in  a  hermaphrodite 
*flower'.  The  sporangia  of  Lepidostrobus  were  elongated  and 
attached  throughout  their  length  to  the  *stalk'  of  the  sporo- 
phyll,  which  was  relatively  narrow,  compared  with  the 


LYCOPSIDA  73 

expanded  apex  of  the  sporophyll  (Fig.  12E).  The  sporangium 
wall  was  only  one  cell  thick  at  maturity  and  dehisced  along 
its  upper  margin.  Megaspores  and  microspores  must  have 
been  produced  in  enormous  numbers,  for  they  are  extremely 
abundant  in  all  coal-measure  deposits.  Some  megaspores 
have  been  found  with  cellular  contents,  representing  the 
female  prothallus,  retained  within  the  megaspore  wall 
('endosporic')  as  in  Selaginella  today,  and  occasionally 
archegonia  can  be  recognized. 

The  number  of  megaspores  produced  within  each  mega- 
sporangium-  varied  considerably  from  species  to  species,  and 
in  some  was  restricted  to  one.  In  Lepidocarpon  (Figs.  12F 
and  12G)  the  megaspore  was  retained  in  the  sporangium, 
which,  in  turn,  was  enveloped  by  two  flanges  from  the  stalk 
of  the  sporophyll.  The  whole  structure  was  shed  Hke  a  seed 
from  the  parent  plant  and  has  been  regarded  by  some 
botanists  as  actually  being  a  stage  in  the  evolution  of  a 
seed.  It  would  be  much  safer,  however,  to  regard  Lepido- 
carpon as  merely  analogous  to  a  seed,  for  the  sporophyll 
flanges  are  quite  unlike  the  integuments  of  true  seeds,  except 
perhaps  in  function.  It  is  not  known  whether  the  micro- 
spores germinated  within  the  sht-hke  'micropyle'  while  the 
megasporophyll  was  still  on  the  tree,  or  whether  it  did  so 
after  it  had  fallen  to  the  ground. 

Sigillaria  (Fig.  12H)  is  characterized  by  the  arrangement 
of  its  leaf  bases  in  vertical  rows  (Fig.  12I).  It  branched 
much  less  than  Lepidodendron  or  Lepidophloios  and  it  bore 
its  cones  in  a  cauliflorous  manner.  Furthermore,  the  leaves 
were  much  longer,  up  to  i  m,  grass-Hke  and,  in  some  species, 
had  two  veins,  possibly  formed  by  the  forking  of  a  single 
leaf-trace.  Species  from  the  Upper  Carboniferous  were 
similar  to  Lepidodendron  and  Lepidophloios  in  their  internal 
anatomy,  having  a  medullated  protostele  with  a  continuous 
zone  of  primary  wood.  Some  of  the  Permian  species,  e.g.  S. 
Brardi,  however,  showed  a  further  reduction  of  the  primary 
wood,  which  was  in  the  form  of  separate  circummedullary 


74  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Strands.  This  is  most  interesting,  for  it  represents  the 
culmination  of  a  trend  which  was  also  taking  place,  at 
the  same  time,  among  several  groups  of  early  gymnosperms, 
from  the  sohd  protostele,  through  medullated  protosteles 
(first  with  mixed  pith  and  then  with  pure  pith)  to  a  pith 
surrounded  by  separate  strands  of  primary  wood. 

From  a  distance,  Bothrodendron  must  have  looked  very 
similar  to  Lepidophloios,  for  it  had  a  stout  trunk  with  a 
crown  of  branches  covered  with  small  lanceolate  leaves  and 
its  cones  {Bothrodendrostrobus)  were  borne  in  a  cauhflorous 
manner.  It  differed,  however,  in  the  external  appearance  of 
the  trunk,  for  it  had  circular  leaf  scars  that  were  almost 
flush  with  the  surface. 

The  underground  organs  of  all  the  genera  of  Lepido- 
dendrales  so  far  described  were  so  similar  that  they  are  all 
placed  in  the  form  genus  Stigmaria,  and  many  are  placed  in 
a  single  artificial  species,  S.  ficoides.  The  base  of  the  trunk 
bifurcated  once  and  then  immediately  again,  to  produce 
four  horizontal  axes,  each  of  which  continued  to  branch 
dichotomously  many  times  in  a  horizontal  plane.  These 
Stigmarian  axes  were  most  remarkable  structures  in  many 
respects.  Thus,  even  at  their  growing  points,  perhaps  lo  m 
from  the  parent  trunk,  they  were  frequently  as  thick  as 
4  cm.  They  bore  lateral  appendages,  commonly  called  'root- 
lets', in  a  spiral  arrangement.  These  were  up  to  i  cm  in 
diameter  and  were  completely  without  root  hairs.  Internally 
they  show  a  remarkable  resemblance  to  the  rootlets  of  the 
modern  Isoetes  in  having  had  a  tiny  stele  separated  from  the 
outer  cortex  by  a  large  space,  except  for  a  narrow  flange  of 
tissue  (Fig.  12J).  In  origin,  they  were  endogenous,  although 
only  just  so.  The  axes  on  which  they  were  borne  were 
pecuhar  in  being  completely  without  metaxylem.  In  the 
centre  was  either  pith  or  a  pith-cavity,  round  which  were 
protoxylem  regions  directly  in  contact  with  a  zone  of 
secondary  wood.  This  consisted  of  scalariform  tracheids 
interspersed  with  small  wood-rays,  but  there  were  also  very 


LYCOPSIDA  75 

broad  rays  (through  which  the  rootlet  traces  passed)  which 
divided  the  wood  into  very  characteristic  wedge-shaped 
blocks. 

The  true  nature  of  Stigmarian  axes  has  long  been  a 
problem  to  morphologists,  for  although  doubtless  they  per- 
formed the  functions  attributed  to  roots  in  higher  plants 
(absorption  and  anchorage),  yet  they  were  different  in  so 
many  respects  from  true  roots  and,  at  the  same  time,  were 
so  different  from  the  aerial  axes  that  they  appear  to  have 
belonged  to  a  category  of  plant  organization  that  was  quite 
unique.  Even  the  nature  of  the  'rootlets'  is  open  to  question, 
for  specimens  of  Stigmarian  axes  are  known  which  bore 
leaf-like  appendages  instead  of  rootlets.  Once  more  one  is 
forced  to  the  conclusion  that  the  categories  root,  stem  and 
leaf  have  no  clear  distinction  at  the  lower  levels  of  evolution. 

Pleuromeia  (Fig.  13 A)  was  a  much  smaller  plant  than  the 
other  members  of  the  Lepidodendrales,  for  its  erect  un- 
branched  stems  were  Httle  more  than  i  m  high  and  10  cm  in 
diameter.  The  lower  parts  of  the  stem  were  covered  with 
spirally  arranged  leaf  scars,  while  the  upper  parts  bore 
narrow  pointed  ligulate  leaves  about  10  cm  long,  attached 
by  a  broad  base.  The  plant  was  heterosporous  and  dioecious, 
and  the  sporangia  were  borne  in  a  terminal  cone  made  up  of 
numerous  spirally  arranged  circular  or  reniform  sporophylls. 
Although  early  descriptions  described  the  sporangia  as  on 
the  abaxial  side  of  the  sporophyll,  most  morphologists 
believe  this  to  be  an  error  and  it  is  usually  accepted  that,  as 
in  all  other  lycopods,  they  were  on  the  adaxial  side.  Verifica- 
tion of  this  must  await  the  discovery  of  better  preserved 
specimens,  for  no  petrified  material  has  yet  been  found.  For 
this  reason,  also,  httle  is  known  of  the  internal  anatomy  of 
the  plant. 

Below  the  ground,  Pleuromeia  was  strikingly  different 
from  the  other  members  of  the  Lepidodendrales,  for,  in- 
stead of  having  spreading  rhizomorphs  of  the  Stigmaria 
type,  it  terminated  in  four  (or  sometimes  more)  blunt  lobes. 


76  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

From  these  were  produced  numerous  slender  forking  root- 
lets, very  similar  anatomically  to  those  of  Stigmaria  and  also 
to  those  of  Isoetes.  Indeed,  P/^wrome/a  is  commonly  regarded 
as  a  Hnk  connecting  the  Isoetales  with  the  Carboniferous 
members  of  the  Lepidodendrales. 


Isoetales 

Apart  from  the  fossil  genus  Nathorstiana,  the  Isoetales  con- 
tain only  the  two  living  genera  Isoetes  and  Stylites. 

The  genus  Isoetes  is  world-wide  in  distribution,  some 
seventy  species  being  known,  of  which  three  occur  in  the 
British  flora  and  are  commonly  called  'Quillworts'.  /.  lacus- 
tris  and  /.  echinospora  grow  submerged  in  lakes  or  tarns, 
while  /.  hystrix  favours  somewhat  drier  habitats.  Most  of 
the  plant  is  below  the  level  of  the  soil,  with  only  the  distal 
parts  of  the  sporophylls  visible.  These  are  linear  structures 
from  8  to  20  cm  long  in  /.  lacustris,  but  up  to  70  cm  in  some 
species  growing  in  N.  America  and  in  Brazil.  They  constitute 
the  only  photosynthetic  parts  of  the  plant  and,  as  in  many 
aquatic  plants,  they  contain  abundant  air  spaces  (lacunae). 
The  expanded  bases  of  the  sporophylls  are  without  chloro- 
phyll and  overlap  one  another  to  form  a  bulb-hke  structure 
which  surmounts  a  pecuUar  organ,  usually  referred  to  as  a 
'corm'.  The  true  morphology  of  the  corm  has  long  been  the 
subject  of  controversy,  for  it  is  obscured  by  a  remarkable 
process  of  secondary  growth,  involving  an  anomalous 
cambium.  This  produces  small  quantities  of  vascular  tissue 
from  its  inner  surface  and  large  quantities  of  secondary 
cortex  towards  the  outside.  This  secondary  cortex  dies  each 
year,  along  with  the  sporophylls  and  roots  attached  to  it,  and 
it  becomes  sloughed  off"  when  the  new  year's  growth  of 
secondary  cortex  is  produced.  Vertical  growth  of  the  corm 
is  extremely  slow,  with  the  result  that  the  body  of  the  plant 
is  usually  wider  than  it  is  high. 

Fig.  13F  is  a  diagrammatic  representation  of  a  vertical 


LYCOPSIDA  77 

section  through  an  old  plant  of  Isoetes.  To  the  right  and  left 
are  the  shrivelled  remains  of  the  previous  year's  growth,  the 
several  sporophyll-traces  and  root-traces  being  visible 
within  it.  All  the  rest  represents  the  present  year's  growth 
surrounding  the  perennial  central  regions.  Occupying  the 
centre  is  a  solid  protostele,  the  lower  part  of  which  is 
extended  into  two  upwardly  curving  arms,  so  that  the  over- 
all shape  resembles  an  anchor  (Fig.  13G).  This  is  made  up  of 
mixed  parenchyma  and  pecuUar  iso-diametric  tracheids 
with  hehcal  thickenings.  Towards  the  outside  the  tracheids 
are  arranged  in  radial  rows  but,  nevertheless,  they  are  of 
primary  origin  (indeed,  some  workers  hold  that  the  whole 
of  the  primary  wood  is  protoxylem).  Surrounding  this 
primary  wood  is  a  narrow  zone  of  phloem  (not  shown  in 
Fig.  13F),  and  outside  this  is  the  tissue  produced  centri- 
petally  by  the  anomalous  cambium.  This  commonly  consists 
of  a  mixture  of  xylem,  phloem  and  parenchyma  and  is  des- 
cribed by  the  non-committal  term  'prismatic  tissue'.  The 
cambium,  represented  in  Fig.  13F  as  a  broken  line,  cuts 
through  the  sporophyll-traces  and  root-traces  of  previous 
years,  leaving  their  truncated  stumps  still  in  contact  with 
the  primary  wood. 

What  little  vertical  growth  there  is  takes  place  by  means 
of  apical  meristems  at  the  top  and  bottom  of  the  corm.  The 
lower  of  these  is  extended  as  a  line  beneath  the  anchor- 
shaped  primary  xylem  and  is  buried  deeply  in  a  groove. 
Roots  arise  endogenously  along  the  sides  of  this  groove  in  a 
very  regular  sequence  and  are  carried  round  on  to  the  under- 
sides of  the  newly  formed  cortex.  The  stem  apex  is  also 
deeply  sunken  between  the  'shoulders'  of  the  corm  and  is 
said  to  contain  a  group  of  apical  initial  cells.  Sporophylls 
arise  in  spiral  sequence  (with  a  phyllotaxy  of  |,  t\  or 
2®i  in  mature  plants)  and,  as  new  secondary  cortex  is 
formed,  they  are  carried  up  on  to  the  shoulders. 

Stages  in  the  development  of  the  young  sporophylls  are 
illustrated  in  Figs.  13J-L.  At  a  very  early  stage,  when  the 


Fig.  13 

Pleuromeia:  a,  reconstruction.  Nathorstiana :  b,  reconstruction. 
Stylites:  c,  l.s.  young  plant;  d.  l.s.  older  plant;  e,  l.s.  stele. 
Isoetes:  f,  l.s.  old  plant  (semi-diagrammatic);  g,  l.s.  stele  (at 


LYCOPSIDA  79 

primordium  is  only  a  few  cells  high,  one  conspicuous  cell 
on  its  adaxial  surface  undergoes  a  periclinal  division  to 
produce  a  Hgule  primordium  (i).  This  soon  gives  rise  to  a 
membranous  ligule  a  few  mm  long  which,  for  a  time,  is 
much  larger  than  the  young  sporophyll.  Next,  a  velum  initial 
appears,  from  which  is  developed  the  velum  (2) — a  flange  of 
tissue  which  partly  hides  the  sporangium  in  the  mature 
sporophyll,  except  for  an  oval  opening  called  the  'foramen'. 
The  sporangium  (3)  arises  as  the  result  of  pericHnal  divisions 
in  a  group  of  superficial  cells  near  the  base  of  the  sporophyll, 
on  its  adaxial  side.  The  inner  daughter  cells  are  potentially 
sporogenous,  while  the  outer  (peripheral)  cells  give  rise  to 
the  sporangium  wall,  three  or  four  cells  thick.  Isoetes  is 
peculiar  among  living  plants  in  that  some  of  the  potentially 
sporogenous  cells  become  organized  into  trabeculae  of 
sterile  tissue  which  cross  the  sporangium  in  an  irregular 
manner.  They  subsequently  become  surrounded  by  a  tapetal 
layer  which  is  continuous  with  the  one  derived  from  the 
innermost  layer  of  the  sporangium  wall. 

The  general  appearance  of  the  base  of  a  mature  sporo- 
phyll is  indicated  in  Figs.  13I  and  13H,  representing  a  longi- 
tudinal section  and  an  adaxial  surface  view  respectively.  The 
sporangia  of  the  Isoetales  are  larger  than  those  of  any  other 
living  plant  and  have  a  very  high  spore  content  indeed.  The 
sporophylls  formed  earHest  in  the  year  and  which,  therefore, 
lie  outermost  on  the  apex  of  the  corm  are  megasporangial 
and  contain  several  hundred  megaspores.  Those  formed 

right  angles  to  f);  h,  leaf  base  (adaxial  view);  i,  l.s.  leaf  base; 
J-L,  development  of  leaf;  m-o,  development  of  male  prothallus ; 
p,  antherozoid ;  q,  r,  s,  development  of  archegonium;  t-x,  develop- 
ment of  young  sporophyte;  y,  megaspore  with  female  prothallus 
and  young  sporophyte 

(1,  ligule;  2,  velum;  3,  sporangium) 

(a,  after  Hirmer;  b,  Magdefrau;  c,  d,  Rauh  and  Falk;  f,  based 
on  Eames;  J.  k,  Bower;  m,  n,  o,  Liebig;  p,  Dracinschi;  q,  r,  s, 
Campbell;  t-y,  La  Motte) 


80  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

later  are  microsporangial  and  are  estimated  to  contain  up 
to  a  million  microspores  each.  Finally,  a  few  sporophylls 
with  abortive  sporangia  are  produced  late  in  the  season. 

There  is  no  special  dehiscence  mechanism  and  the  spores 
are  released  only  when  the  sporophylls  die  and  decay,  as 
they  become  sloughed  off  at  the  end  of  the  season.  The  first 
cell  division  within  the  microspore  is  an  unequal  one  which 
cuts  off  a  small  'prothallial  cell'.  The  other  cell  is  called  the 
'antheridial  cell'  since,  by  successive  divisions  (Figs.  13M 
and  13N),  it  gives  rise  to  a  jacket  of  four  cells  surrounding  a 
central  cell  from  which  four  antherozoids  are  formed  (Fig. 
13O).  These  are  spiral  and  multiflagellate  (Fig.  13P)  and  are 
released  by  the  cracking  of  the  microspore  wall.  As  already 
mentioned,  this  mode  of  development,  where  the  prothallus 
is  retained  within  the  spore  wall,  is  described  as  'endosporic'. 

The  female  prothallus  hkewise  is  endosporic.  Within  the 
megaspore,  free  nuclear  divisions  take  place  for  some  time, 
i.e.  nuclei  continue  to  divide  without  any  cross-walls  being 
laid  down  between  them.  Then,  when  about  fifty  such  nuclei 
have  become  distributed  round  the  periphery  of  the  cyto- 
plasm, cross-walls  are  slowly  formed,  starting  in  the  region 
immediately  beneath  the  tri-radiate  scar,  but  gradually 
spreading  throughout.  Meanwhile,  the  megaspore  wall 
ruptures  at  the  tri-radiate  scar  and  an  archegonium  is 
formed  in  the  cap  of  cellular  tissue  which  is  thereby  exposed. 
Stages  in  the  development  of  the  archegonium  are  illustrated 
in  Figs.  13Q-S.  If  fertiUzation  does  not  occur  immediately, 
further  archegonia  may  develop  among  the  rhizoids  that 
cover  the  apex  of  the  gametophyte. 

Stages  in  the  development  of  the  young  sporophyte  are 
illustrated  in  Figs.  13  T-Y,  in  which  the  megaspore  is  sup- 
posed to  be  lying  on  its  side,  as  is  commonly  the  case.  The 
first  division  of  the  zygote  is  in  a  plane  at  right  angles  to  the 
axis  of  the  archegonium,  or  sUghtly  oblique  to  it.  That  part 
of  the  embryo  formed  from  the  outermost  half,  designated 
'the  foot',  is  indicated  in  the  figures  by  obhque  shading.  As 


LYCOPSIDA  8l 

growth  proceeds,  the  orientation  of  the  embryo  changes  so 
that  the  first  leaf  and  the  stem  apex  are  directed  upwards, 
while  the  first  root  is  directed  obliquely  downwards.  It  is  of 
interest  that  there  is  no  quadrant  specifically  destined  to 
produce  a  stem  apex,  and  that  it  appears  relatively  late  in  a 
position  somewhere  between  the  first  leaf  and  the  first  root. 
In  some  species,  there  are  no  clearly  defined  quadrants  at  all. 

Despite  the  absence  of  a  suspensor,  the  embryology  of 
Isoetes  may  be  described  as  endoscopic,  since  it  is  from  the 
inner  half  of  the  dividing  zygote  that  the  shoot  is  ultimately 
formed. 

For  some  time,  the  young  embryo  continues  to  be  en- 
closed within  a  sheath  of  prothaUial  tissue  which  grows  out 
round  it,  but  ultimately  the  various  organs  break  through 
and  the  first  root  penetrates  the  soil. 

A  chromosome  count  of  n=  lo  has  been  obtained  in  one 
species  of  Isoetes,  and  of  n  =  54-56  in  several  others. 

Isoetes  is  clearly  a  remarkable  genus,  not  only  in  its 
pecuhar  method  of  secondary  thickening,  but  also  in  the 
fact  that  all  its  leaves  are,  at  least  potentially,  sporophylls. 
For  this  reason,  some  morphologists  regard  the  upper  half 
of  the  corm  as  representing  a  cone  axis.  The  lower  half  they 
regard  as  a  highly  reduced  rhizomorph,  homologous  with 
Stigmarian  axes,  and  this  is  supported,  not  only  by  the 
regular  arrangement  of  the  roots  on  the  corm,  but  also  by 
the  extraordinary  similarity  of  the  roots  to  Stigmarian  root- 
lets internally.  If  this  view  is  correct,  then  the  stem,  as  such, 
must  have  become  completely  suppressed,  along  with  its 
leaves. 

Stylites  was  unknown  until  1954,  when  it  was  first  dis- 
covered, forming  large  tussocks  round  the  margins  of  a  lake 
at  an  altitude  of  4,750  m  in  the  Peruvian  Andes.  Since  then, 
it  has  been  examined  in  great  detail  by  Rauh  and  Falk^^, 
who  claim  that  there  are  two  species.  Stylites  is  no  less  re- 
markable than  Isoetes,  for  it  likewise  exhibits  a  kind  of 
anomalous  secondary  thickening,  though  less  active,  and  all 


82  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

its  leaves  are  potential  sporophylls.  It  differs  from  Isoetes, 
however,  in  having  hmited  powers  of  vertical  growth  and  in 
being  able  to  branch,  both  dichotomously  and  adventitiously, 
so  as  to  form  the  characteristic  tussocks.  Two  plants  are 
illustrated  in  longitudinal  section,  one  young  and  un- 
branched  (Fig.  13C),  the  other  older  and  branching  (Fig. 
1 3D).  Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  feature  is  the  way  in 
which  the  roots  are  borne  up  one  side  only  and  receive  their 
vascular  supply  from  a  rod  of  primary  wood  which  is  quite 
distinct  from  that  supplying  the  sporophylls;  the  two  run 
side  by  side  within  the  axis  (Fig.  13E).  The  nature  of  the 
axis  is,  therefore,  even  harder  to  interpret  than  in  Isoetes. 
Rauh  and  Falk  draw  a  comparison  with  the  Cretaceous 
Nathorstiana  (Fig.  13B)  in  which  the  roots  arise  from  a 
number  of  vertical  ridges  round  the  base  of  the  stem.  This 
in  turn  may  be  compared  with  Pleuromeia  and  ultimately, 
therefore,  with  the  Lepidodendrales. 

Selaginellales 

This  group  contains  two  genera,  one  living  (Selaginella)  and 
one  fossiUzed  {Selaginellites).  More  than  700  species  of 
Selaginella  are  known,  of  which  some  occur  in  temperate 
regions,  but  the  vast  majority  are  confined  to  the  tropics  and 
subtropics,  where  they  grow  in  humid  and  poorly  illuminated 
habitats,  such  as  the  floor  of  rain-forests.  Some,  however, 
are  markedly  xerophytic,  inhabiting  desert  regions,  and  are 
sometimes  called  'resurrection  plants'  because  of  their 
extraordinary  powers  of  recovery  after  prolonged  drought. 
Relatively  few  are  epiphytes,  unlike  Lycopodium.  Some 
form  delicate  green  mossy  cushions,  others  are  vine-Uke, 
with  stems  growing  to  a  height  of  several  metres,  while 
many  have  creeping  axes,  from  which  arise  leafy  branch 
systems  that  bear  a  striking  superficial  resemblance  to  a 
frond. 

Hieronymus^2    divided   the   genus   into   the   following 

sections  and  subsections : 


LYCOPSIDA  83 

A    Homoeophyllum 

1  Cylindrostachya 

2  Tetragonostachya 

B    Heterophyllum 

1  Pleiomacrosporangiatae 

2  Oligomacrosporangiatae 

The  Homoeophyllum  section  is  a  small  one,  consisting  of 
fewer  than  fifty  species,  all  of  which  are  isophyllous  and  have 
spirally  arranged  leaves.  The  only  native  British  species, 
Selaginella  selaginoides  {  =  S.  spinosa,  =  S.  spinulosa)  (Fig. 
14A),  is  a  typical  example  of  this  kind  of  organization  and  is 
placed  in  the  subsection  CyUndrostachya  because  the  spiral 
arrangement  extends  also  to  the  fertile  regions.  Species 
belonging  to  the  Tetragonostachya  subsection  differ  in  that 
the  sporophylls  are  arranged  in  four  vertical  rows,  giving  the 
cone  a  four-angled  appearance.  All  the  members  of  the 
Homoeophyllum  section  are  monostelic,  but  S.  selaginoides  is 
pecuhar  in  that  the  stele  of  the  creeping  region  is  endarch 
(Fig.  14I),  whereas  that  of  the  later-formed  axes  is  exarch 
(Fig.  14H),  as  in  all  other  species.  According  to  Bruchmann^ 
there  is  a  Umited  amount  of  secondary  thickening  in  the  so- 
called  hypocotyl  region  of  this  species;  this  is  the  only 
record  of  cambial  activity  in  the  whole  genus. 

The  Heterophyllum  section  is  characterized  by  a  markedly 
dorsiventral  symmetry  and  by  anisophylly,  for  the  leaves  are 
arranged  in  four  rows  along  the  axis,  two  rows  of  small  leaves 
attached  to  the  upper  side  and  two  of  larger  ones  attached 
laterally.  The  fertile  regions,  however,  are  isophyllous  and 
the  cones  are  four-angled,  which  makes  them  very  clearly 
distinguishable  from  the  vegetative  regions  (Fig.  14F).  The 
section  is  divided,  somewhat  arbitrarily,  on  the  number  of 
megasporophylls  in  the  cone  and  is  further  subdivided  on  the 
number  of  steles  in  the  axis. 

Most  commonly  the  axis  is  monostelic  and  contains  a 
ribbon-shaped  stele,  e.g.  Selaginella  flabellata  (Fig.  14K),  but 


>  / 


*  .^'.'■■'^IVS 


K 


I'liifiTfTtillff'fif^' 


1 ;   ^ 


L  (^J 


Fig.  14 

Selaginella  selaginoides :  a,  whole  plant;  b,  microsporophyll; 
c,  megasporophyll.  S.  Braunii:  e,  portion  of  plant;  f,  branch 
tip  +  cone.  S.  Willdenowii :  G,  attachment  of  rhizophore. 


LYCOPSIDA  85 

some  species  have  more  complicated  stelar  arrangements. 
S.  Kraussiana,  now  naturalized  in  parts  of  the  British  Isles, 
has  a  creeping  habit  and  has  two  steles  which  run  side  by 
side  (Fig.  14 J),  except  at  the  nodes  where  they  interconnect. 
S.  Braunii  (Fig.  14E)  is  one  of  the  many  species  which  have  a 
creeping  stem  with  erect  frond-like  branch  systems:  the 
creeping  axis  is  bi-stelic,  with  one  stele  lying  vertically  above 
the  other,  while  the  erect  axes  are  monostelic.  S.  Willdenowii 
is  a  climbing,  or  vine-like,  species  and  may  have  three 
ribbon  shaped  steles  (Fig.  14L)  or  even  four.  The  most 
complex  of  all  is  S.  Lyallii,  where  the  creeping  axis  is  di- 
cycHc  and  the  aerial  axes  are  polystelic.  The  central  stele  of 
the  creeping  axis  is  a  simple  ribbon  of  metaxylem,  without 
any  protoxylem,  surrounded  by  phloem,  pericycle  and  endo- 
dermis.  This  is  surrounded  by  a  cylindrical  stele  which  is 
amphiphloic  (i.e.  has  phloem  to  the  inside  as  well  as  to  the 
outside  of  the  xylem)  and  is  bounded,  both  externally  and 
internally,  by  endodermis.  Both  steles  play  a  part  in  the 
origin  of  the  many  steles  in  the  aerial  axis,  which  number 
twelve  or  thirteen,  four  of  them  being  main  ones  to  which  the 
leaf  traces  are  connected,  while  the  rest  are  accessory  steles. 
It  is  important  to  realize  that,  however  complex  the  stem 
of  a  mature  plant  may  be,  the  young  sporeUng  Selaginella  is 
invariably  monostehc,  there  being  a  gradual  transition  along 
the  axis  until  the  adult  condition  is  achieved.  This  observa- 
tion has  naturally,  in  the  past,  led  to  the  supposition  that 


Steles :  S.  selaginoides,  h  (aerial  axis),  i  (creeping  axis) ; 
S.  Kraussiana,  j;  S.  flabellata,  k;  S.  Willdenowii,  L. 
Embryology:  S.  Martensii,  m-p;  S.  selaginoides,  q; 
S.  Poulteri,  R,  s,  t;  S.  Kraussiana,  u,  v; 
S.  Galleottii,  w ;  S.  denticulata,  x. 
Biflagellate  sperm,  y 

(1,  ligule;  2,  rhizophore;  3,  diaphragm;  a,  archegonial  tube; 
f,  foot;  r,  root;  s,  suspensor;  x,  stem  apex) 

(a,  b,  c,  f,  after  Hieronymus;  h-l,  Gibson;  m-x,  Bruchmann;  v, 
Dracinschi) 


86  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Species  which  are  monosteUc  throughout  are  more  primitive 
than  the  more  complex  species.  However,  much  caution  is 
necessary  before  accepting  this  view.  In  the  first  place,  not 
all  monosteles  are  directly  comparable  (e.g.  S.  selaginoides 
and  S.  Braunii).  In  the  second  place,  it  would  seem  that 
some  members  of  the  monostelic  Homoeophyllum  group 
are  highly  advanced  in  other  respects.  Thus,  S.  rupestris  and 
S.  oregana  (in  the  Tetragonostachya  subsection)  are  re- 
markable for  the  possession  of  vessels  in  their  xylem. 
Among  the  tracheids  are  Hgnified  elements  whose  transverse 
end-walls  have  dissolved,  leaving  a  single  large  perforation 
plate  so  that,  hke  drain  pipes  placed  end  to  end,  they  provide 
long  continuous  tubes.  While  it  is  true  that  vessels  are  known 
in  some  other  pteridophytes,  they  are  not  of  this  advanced 
type  which  occurs,  elsewhere,  only  among  the  flowering 
plants.  The  metaxylem  tracheids  have  scalariform  thicken- 
ings, while  the  protoxylem  elements  are  helically  thickened 
and  exhibit  a  feature  which  is  found  elsewhere  only  in 
Isoetes — viz.  the  helix  may  be  wound  in  different  directions 
in  different  parts  of  the  cell.^^ 

The  phloem,  composed  of  parenchyma  and  sieve  cells,  is 
very  similar  to  that  of  Lycopodium  and  is  separated  from 
the  xylem  by  a  region  of  parenchyma  one  or  two  cells 
thick.  To  the  outside  of  it  is  a  region  of  pericycle,  and  then 
comes  a  trabecular  zone  which  is  characteristic  of  Selaginella. 
This  zone  differs  markedly  in  detail  from  species  to  species, 
but  is  usually  a  space,  crossed  in  an  irregular  fashion  by 
tubular  cells  or  by  chains  of  parenchyma  cells.  Endodermal 
cells  are  recognizable  also  in  this  region  because  of  their 
Casparian  bands,  but  it  sometimes  happens  that  a  single 
Casparian  band  may  encircle  a  bunch  of  several  tubular 
cells.  Whatever  the  exact  constitution  of  the  zone,  however, 
it  is  very  deUcate,  with  the  result  that  the  stele  usually  drops 
out  of  sections  cut  by  hand.  The  outer  regions  of  the  stem 
are  frequently  made  up  of  thick-walled  cells  and  the  epi- 
dermis is  said  to  be  completely  without  stomata. 


LYCOPSIDA  87 

In  Selaginella  selaginoides,  roots  arise  in  regular  sequence 
from  a  swollen  knot  of  tissue  in  the  hypocotyl  region,  but 
in  most  creeping  species  they  arise  at  intervals  along  the 
under  side  of  the  stem.  They  are  simple  monarch  structures, 
which  branch  dichotomously  in  planes  successively  at  right 
angles  to  each  other,  as  they  grow  downwards  into  the  soil. 
Root-caps  and  root-hairs  are  present,  just  as  in  the  roots  of 
other  plants.  A  mycorrhizal  association  has  been  demon- 
strated in  S.  selaginoides.  In  species  with  aerial  branches,  the 
roots  are  associated  with  pecuhar  organs,  usually  referred 
to  as  *rhizophores',  and  some  morphologists  describe  the 
roots  as  borne  on  them,  while  others  describe  the  rhizo- 
phores  as  changing  into  roots  on  reaching  the  soil.  Of  these, 
the  second  interpretation  is  probably  the  more  accurate. 
Rhizophores  are  particularly  well  developed  in  cHmbing 
species,  such  as  S.  Willdenowii  (Fig.  14G),  where  they  grow 
out  from  'angle  meristems'  which  occur  in  pairs,  one  above 
and  one  below,  at  the  junction  of  two  branches.  In  some 
species,  only  one  of  these  is  active  while  the  other  remains 
dormant,  as  a  small  papilla.  The  active  one  grows  into  a 
smooth  shiny  forking  structure  without  leaves.  Its  branches 
are  without  root-caps  until  they  reach  the  soil,  but  then  root- 
caps  appear  and  all  subsequent  branches  take  on  the  appear- 
ance of  typical  roots.  This  is  the  normal  behaviour,  but  the 
fate  of  the  angle  meristems  appears  to  be  under  the  influence 
of  auxin  concentrations,  for  damage  to  the  adjacent  branches 
may  result  in  their  giving  rise  to  leafy  shoots,  instead  of 
rhizophores.  It  is  clear  that  the  rhizophore  fits  neither  into 
the  category  'stem'  nor  into  the  category  'root',  but  exhibits 
some  of  the  characters  of  each.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore, 
that  in  the  days  when  botanists  believed  in  the  reality  of 
these  morphological  categories,  the  rhizophores  of  Selagin- 
ella were  the  subject  of  much  argument. 

The  stem  apex  shows  an  interesting  range  of  organiza- 
tion, from  species  to  species,  for  those  with  spirally  arranged 
leaves  tend  to  have  a  group  of  initial  cells,  while  dorsiventral 


88  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Species  usually  have  a  single  tetrahedral  apical  cell.^*  Leaf 
primordia  are  formed  very  close  to  the  stem  apex  and,  in 
some  species,  appear  to  arise  from  a  single  cell.  They  give 
rise  to  typical  microphylls,  receiving  a  single  vascular  bundle 
which  continues  into  the  lamina  as  an  unbranched  vein.  The 
ligule,  which  is  present  on  every  leaf  and  sporophyll,  appears 
early  in  their  ontogeny  and  develops  from  a  row  of  cells 
arranged  transversely  across  the  adaxial  surface  near  the  base 
of  the  primordium.  When  fully  grown  it  may  be  fan-shaped 
or  lanceolate  and  has  a  swollen  *glossopodium'  sunken  into 
the  tissue  of  the  leaf.  There  is  much  variation,  according  to 
species,  in  the  structure  of  the  lamina  of  the  leaf,  for  some 
species  possess  only  spongy  mesophyll,  while  others  have  a 
clearly  defined  palisade  layer  also.  In  some,  the  cells  of  the 
upper  epidermis  and,  in  others,  some  of  the  mesophyll  cells 
contain  only  a  single  large  chloroplast,  a  feature  which  is 
reminiscent  of  the  liverwort  Anthoceros.  In  other  species,  all 
the  cells  of  the  leaf  contain  several  chloroplasts.  There  is 
much  variation,  also,  in  the  occurrence  of  stomata,  some 
species  being  amphistomatic  and  others  hypostomatic. 

Early  stages  in  the  development  of  the  sporangia  in 
Selaginella  are  very  similar  to  those  in  Lycopodium,  and  there 
is  a  similar  range  of  variation  in  the  location  of  the  primor- 
dium. Thus,  in  some  species,  it  arises  on  the  axis,  while  in 
others  it  arises  on  the  adaxial  surface  of  the  leaf,  between  the 
ligule  and  the  axis.  However,  at  maturity  the  sporangium 
comes  to  lie  in  the  axil  of  the  sporophyll.  The  first  division 
is  periclinal  and  gives  rise  to  outer  jacket  initials  and  inner 
archesporial  cells.  The  jacket  initials  divide  further  to  pro- 
duce a  two-layered  sporangium  wall  and  the  archesporial 
cells  produce  a  mass  of  potentially  sporogenous  tissue,  sur- 
rounded by  a  tapetum.  In  microsporangia  many  cells  of  the 
sporogenous  tissue  undergo  meiosis  to  form  tetrads  of 
microspores  but,  in  the  megasporangia  of  most  species,  all 
the  sporogenous  tissue  disintegrates,  except  for  one  spore 
mother  cell,  from  which  four  megaspores  are  formed.  Some 


LYCOPSIDA  89 

Species,  however,  retain  more  than  the  one  functional  mega- 
spore  mother  cell,  so  that  up  to  twelve  or  even  more  mega- 
spores  may  result.  Yet  other  species  are  pecuhar  in  that,  out 
of  the  single  tetrad  of  megaspores,  one,  two  or  three  may  be 
abortive,  so  that  in  the  extreme  condition  the  megasporan- 
gium  may  contain  only  one  functional  megaspore.  S.  rupestris 
usually  has  two  megaspores  in  each  sporangium  and  some- 
times only  one,  while  S.  sulcata  regularly  has  only  one. 
S.  rupestris  is  further  remarkable  in  that  the  megaspores  are 
not  shed,  but  are  retained  within  the  dehisced  megasporan- 
gium  and  fertilization  takes  place  while  it  is  still  in  situ. 
Thus,  it  happens  that  young  sporophytes  may  be  seen  grow- 
ing from  the  cone  of  the  parent  sporophyte.  Few  seed-plants 
have  achieved  this  degree  of  vivipary,  yet  in  Selaginella  it 
occurs  in  a  species  belonging  to  the  allegedly  primitive 
Homoeophyllum  group. 

In  those  species  whose  cones  contain  both  megasporo- 
phylls  and  microsporophylls,  it  is  usual  for  the  former  to  be 
near  the  base  of  the  cone  and  the  latter  near  the  apex.  This 
further  emphasizes  the  point,  already  made,  that  the  arrange- 
ment in  lycopods  is  the  inverse  of  that  observed  both  in  the 
gymnospermous  Bennettitales  and  in  hermaphrodite  flowers 
of  angiosperms. 

Fig.  14D  illustrates  the  appearance  of  a  megasporophyll 
in  longitudinal  section,  with  the  hgule  (i)  and  the  differential 
thickening  in  the  sporangium  wall,  while  Figs.  14B  and  14C 
illustrate  a  dehiscing  microsporangium  and  megasporangium 
respectively.  Contractions  of  the  thick-walled  cells  of  the 
megasporangium  cause  the  megaspores  to  be  ejected  for  a 
distance  of  several  centimetres,  but  dispersal  of  the  micro- 
spores is  mainly  by  wind  currents. 

Long  before  the  spores  are  shed,  nuclear  divisions  have 
started  to  take  place,  so  that  the  prothallus  is  well  advanced 
when  dehiscence  occurs.  The  stages  in  the  formation  of  the 
male  prothallus  are  very  similar  to  those  figured  for  Isoetes 
and,  at  the  moment  of  Uberation,  the  male  prothallus 


90  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

commonly  consists  of  thirteen  cells  (one  small  prothallial 
cell,  eight  jacket  cells  and  four  primary  spermatogenous 
cells,  of  which  the  latter  undergo  further  divisions  to  produce 
128  or  256  biflagellate  antherozoids— Fig.  14Y).  Within  the 
megaspore,  a  large  vacuole  appears,  around  which  free 
nuclear  divisions  occur  and  then,  subsequently,  a  cap  of 
cellular  tissue  becomes  organized  beneath  the  tri-radiate 
scar.  In  some  species,  this  cap  is  continuous  with  the  rest  of 
the  prothallus,  which  later  becomes  cellular  too,  but  in 
others  a  diaphragm  of  thickened  cell  walls  is  laid  down,  as 
illustrated  in  Figs.  14R  and  14U  (3).  Rupturing  of  the  mega- 
spore allows  the  cap  to  become  exposed  and  it  frequently 
develops  prominent  lobes  of  tissue,  covered  with  rhizoids, 
between  which  are  numerous  archegonia.  It  has  been 
suggested  that  the  rhizoids,  as  well  as  anchoring  the  mega- 
spore, may  serve  to  entangle  microspores  in  close  proximity 
to  the  archegonia. 

The  archegonia  are  similar  to  those  of  Isoetes,  except  that 
the  neck  is  shorter  and  consists  of  two  tiers  of  cells  only. 

The  embryology  of  Selaginella  is  remarkable  for  the  very 
great  differences  that  occur  between  species.  These  are 
illustrated  in  Figs.  14M-X,  all  of  which,  for  ease  of  com- 
parison, are  drawn  as  if  the  megaspore  were  lying  on  its 
side.  The  first  cross  wall  is  in  a  plane  at  right  angles  to  the 
axis  of  the  archegonium  (Fig.  14M)  and  the  fate  of  the 
outermost  half  in  the  different  species  is  indicated  by 
obUque  shading.  In  S.  Martensii  (Figs.  14M-P)  the  outer  half 
gives  rise  to  a  suspensor  (s),  while  the  inner  half  gives  rise  to 
all  the  rest  of  the  embryo,  with  a  shoot  apex,  (x),  a  root  (r) 
and  a  swollen  foot  (f).  The  axis  of  the  embryo,  in  this  species, 
becomes  bent  through  one  right  angle  so  as  to  bring  the  shoot 
apex  into  a  vertical  position.  S.  selaginoides  (Fig.  14Q) 
is  similar,  except  for  the  absence  of  a  foot.  S.  Poulteri  (Figs. 
14R-T)  is  a  species  with  a  well  developed  diaphragm,  through 
which  the  embryo  is  pushed  by  the  elongating  suspensor.  A 
curvature  through  three  right  angles  then  brings  the  shoot  into 


LYCOPSIDA  91 

a  vertical  position.  S.  Kraussiana  (Figs.  14U  and  14V)  likewise 
has  a  diaphragm,  but  in  this  species  the  venter  of  the  arche- 
gonium  gradually  extends  through  it  (a),  so  carrying  the 
embryo  with  it  into  the  centre  of  the  prothallus.  The  outerhalf 
of  the  dividing  zygote  provides,  not  only  the  vestigial  suspensor, 
but  also  the  foot.  The  archegonium  of  S.  Galeottii  behaves  in  a 
similar  way,  but  the  embryo  is  different  (Fig.  14W)  in  that 
the  outer  half  provides  the  suspensor,  the  foot  and  also  the 
root.  S.  denticulata  (Fig.  14X)  has  the  various  parts  of  the 
embryo  disposed  as  in  S.  Martensii  (i.e.  the  root  lies  between 
the  suspensor  and  the  foot)  but  they  are  derived  in  a  com- 
pletely different  way,  for  they  all  come  from  the  outermost 
half  of  the  dividing  zygote. 

Such  extraordinary  variations  as  these  are  very  puzzHng 
and  have  occupied  the  thoughts  of  many  morphologists. 
Some  have  held  that  the  presence  of  a  well  developed  sus- 
pensor is  a  primitive  character  and  that  the  reduction  of  this 
organ  in  some  species  is  a  sign  of  relative  advancement. 
Its  reduction  seems  to  be  correlated  with  the  transference 
of  its  function  to  the  venter  of  the  archegonium,  and 
this  would  certainly  seem  to  be  an  advanced  condition.  As 
to  the  *foot',  all  that  can  be  said  is  that  it  has  Httle  reality 
as  a  separate  organ,  since  it  can  apparently  be  formed  from 
various  regions  of  the  embryo  and  may  even  be  dispensed 
with  altogether. 

Selaginella  is  pecuUar  among  pteridophytes  for  its  low 
chromosome  numbers,  n  =  9  being  the  commonest  number, 
and  its  chrom.osomes  are  minute. 

Selaginellites  is  the  genus  to  which  are  assigned  all  fossil 
remains  of  herbaceous  lycopods  that  are  known  to  have  been 
heterosporous.  The  recent  examination  of  Selaginellites  crassi- 
cinctus'^^  is  of  particular  interest,  for  within  its  cones  were 
found  the  megaspores  Triletes  triangularis,  which  have  long 
been  known  as  one  of  the  commonest  spores  in  coal  measure 
deposits,  but  whose  origin  was  hitherto  unknown.  This  dis- 
covery suggests  that  Selaginellites  v^sls  probably  an  important 


92  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

component  of  the  flora  of  those  times,  contemporaneous 
with  the  tree-Hke  Lepidodendrales.  Whereas  this  species  was 
similar  to  most  Selaginella  species  in  having  four  megaspores 
in  each  sporangium,  others  had  sixteen  or  even  thirty-two, 
which  suggests  that  they  had  not  progressed  so  far  in  the 
direction  of  heterospory.  While  there  is  no  general  agree- 
ment among  botanists  as  to  how  the  various  groups  of  the 
Lycopsida  are  related  to  each  other,  it  is  generally  supposed 
that  the  heterosporous  forms  must  have  evolved  from  some 
homosporous  ancestor. 

In  this  connection,  it  is  perhaps  significant  that,  among 
Selaginella  species,  the  type  regarded  as  the  most  primitive 
(S.  selaginoides)  approaches  most  nearly  to  the  Lycopodium 
species  which  is  regarded  as  the  most  primitive  (L.  selago). 
Both  are  erect  and  isophyllous,  with  spirally  arranged  leaves 
showing  the  least  difference  between  fertile  and  sterile 
regions  and  both  having  simple  protostehc  vascular  systems. 
The  similarities  extend  even  to  the  young  embryo,  as  a  com- 
parison of  Figs.  loP  and  14Q  will  show.  The  lack  of  a  well 
developed  foot  in  each  is  interesting,  and  makes  one  wonder 
whether  it  might  have  been  absent  from  their  ancestors  also. 

The  most  important  differences  between  these  two  plants, 
therefore,  seem  to  be  the  heterospory  of  Selaginella  and  its 
possession  of  a  hgule.  If  it  be  accepted  that  heterospory  is 
derived  from  homospory,  there  remains  only  the  ligule  to  be 
explained.  This  is,  indeed,  difficult.  There  is  no  obvious 
reason  why,  in  lycopods,  this  structure  should  invariably  be 
associated  with  heterospory.  Selaginella  is  usually  grouped 
with  Isoetes  and  the  Lepidodendrales  on  the  basis  of  the 
possession  of  these  two  characters,  yet  on  other  grounds 
Selaginella  stands  apart  from  Isoetes.  The  multiflagellate 
antherozoids  of  the  latter  suggest  very  fundamental  differ- 
ences. On  the  basis  of  the  number  of  flagella,  Lycopodium 
and  Selaginella  should  be  grouped  together.  Unfortunately, 
of  course,  we  have  no  knowledge  of  the  antherozoids  of  the 
Lepidodendrales,  but  one's  guess  would  be  that  they  were 


LYCOPSIDA  93 

multiflagellate,  like  those  of  Isoetes  and  Stylites.  One  thing 
is  fairly  certain — that  Selaginella  is  not  a  direct  descendant 
of  the  Lepidodendrales.  Apart  from  this,  one's  views  on  the 
relationships  of  the  Lycopsida  must  depend  upon  a  decision 
as  to  whether  the  ligule  is  more  significant  phylogenetically 
than  the  number  of  flagella. 


Sphenopsida 


Sporophyte  with  roots,  stems  and  whorled  leaves. 
Protostelic  (solid  or  medullated).  Some  with  secon- 
dary thickening.  Sporangia  thick-walled,  homo- 
sporous  (or  heterosporous),  usually  borne  in  a  re- 
flexed  position  on  sporangiophores  arranged  in 
whorls.  Antherozoids  multiflagellate. 


Hyeniales* 

Protohyeniaceae*     Protohyenia* 
Hyeniaceae*     Hyenia*    Calamophyton 


* 


2  Sphenophyllales* 

Sphenophyllaceae*      Sphenophyllum*  Sphenophyllos- 

tachys*  Bowmanites,*  Eviostachya* 
Cheirostrobaceae*     Cheirostrobus* 

3  Calamitales* 

Asterocalamitaceae*    Asterocalamites*  Archaeocala- 

mites* 

Calamitaceae*    Protocalamites*  Calamites,* 

Annularia,'^  Asterophyllites,* 
Pro tocalamostachys,  *   Calamo- 
stachys*  Palaeostachya* 

4  Equisetales 

Equisetaceae    Equisetites,*  Equisetum 

94 


SPHENOPSIDA  95 

Hyeniales 

Until  1957  the  earliest  known  representatives  of  the  Sphen- 
opsida  were  Hyenia  and  Calamophyton,  both  of  which  are  of 
Middle  Devonian  age,  but  in  that  year  Ananiev  discovered 
the  remains  of  a  most  interesting  plant  in  Lower  Devonian 
rocks  of  western  Siberia.  This  he  named  Protohyenia  (Fig. 
1 5 A).  Although  lacking  some  of  the  features  which  are 
characteristic  of  the  Sphenopsida,  yet,  as  the  generic  name 
suggests,  it  might  well  represent  an  early  ancestor  of  the 
group.  From  a  creeping  axis,  erect  branches  arose  at  inter- 
vals, bearing  either  sterile  or  fertile  appendages  in  rather 
indefinite  whorls.  The  sterile  appendages  forked  several 
times  and,  although  having  the  appearance  of  tiny  lateral 
branches,  they  probably  functioned  as  leaves.  The  fertile 
appendages  were  very  similar,  but  terminated  in  sporangia. 
These  were  unUke  those  of  almost  all  other  members  of  the 
Sphenopsida,  in  that  they  were  not  reflexed. 

Hyenia  elegans  (Fig.  15E)  had  a  similar  growth  habit,  as 
we  now  reahze  from  the  work  of  Leclercq,^^  for  it  had  a  stout 
horizontal  rhizome  bearing  roots  and  erect  aerial  stems  up  to 
30  cm  high,  some  sterile  and  others  fertile.  The  sterile  axes 
bore  whorls  of  forking  appendages,  alternating  at  successive 
nodes  and,  as  in  the  case  of  Protohyenia,  it  is  difficult  to 
decide  whether  they  should  be  regarded  as  leaves  or  as  stems 
performing  the  functions  of  leaves.  The  fertile  axes  bore 
whorls  of  sporangiophores  (Fig.  15F),  which  were  similar  to 
the  'leaves',  except  that  two  segments  were  reflexed  and 
usually  terminated  in  two  sporangia  each. 

Other  species  of  Hyenia  are  known,  in  which  the  aerial 
axes  were  branched  and  which,  therefore,  resembled  quite 
closely  the  other  Middle  Devonian  genus  Calamophyton. 
The  illustration  of  C.  primaevum  (Fig.  15B)  is  taken  from  an 
early  description^^  which  emphasizes  the  articulate  nature  of 
the  aerial  axes,  a  feature  which  used  to  be  regarded  as 
essential  in  defining  the  genus.  However,  other  species,  e.g. 
C.  bicephalum,  are  not  so  clearly  articulated  and  it  has  been 


Fig.  15 

Protohyeniajanovii:  A,  reconstruction.  Calamophyton:  b,  recon- 
struction of  C.  primaevum;  c,  leaf,  and  d,  sporangiophore  of 
C.  bicephalum.  Hyenia  elegans:  E,  reconstruction;  f,  sporan- 
giophore. Eviostachya  Hoegi:  G,  sporangiophore;  h,  mode  of 


SPHENOPSIDA  97 

suggested  that  the  two  genera  merge  into  one  another.®^ 
Certainly  the  sterile  and  fertile  appendages  of  C.  bicephalum 
(Figs.  15C  and  15D)  were  very  similar  to  those  of  Hyenia, 
the  chief  difference  being  that  the  fertile  appendages  of  the 
former  forked  more  profusely  and  bore  twelve  sporangia, 
instead  of  three  or  four,  as  in  the  latter.  The  lateral  appen- 
dages of  C.  primaevum  are  said  to  have  been  much  simpler, 
forking  only  once,  and  the  sporangiophores  are  said  to  have 
borne  only  two  sporangia;  the  way  in  which  they  were 
restricted  to  special  fertile  branches  may  represent  early 
stages  in  the  evolution  of  the  strobilus,  which  is  so  character- 
istic of  later  sphenopsids. 

Little  is  known  of  the  internal  anatomy  of  the  Hyeniales, 
but  in  Calamophyton  there  are  indications  of  a  triangle  of 
pith  surrounded  by  tracheids  with  reticulate  or  scalariform 
thickenings;  it  is  also  suggested  that  there  may  have  been 
some  degree  of  secondary  thickening. 

Sphenophyllales 

This  group  first  appeared  in  the  Upper  Devonian  and  per- 
sisted until  the  Lower  Triassic,  remains  of  stems  as  well  as  of 
leaves  being  referred  to  the  genus  Sphenophyllum.  Many 
species  are  known,  all  of  which  are  characterized  by  the 
whorled  arrangement  of  the  leaves,  usually  in  multiples  of 
three  at  each  node  (Fig.  15K).  The  stems  were  usually  very 
delicate,  in  spite  of  secondary  thickening,  for  they  seldom 
exceeded  i  cm  in  diameter.  Presumably,  therefore,  they 

branching  of  sporangiophore.  Cheirostrobus  pettycurensis :  i, 
sporangiophore  and  bract.  Sphenophyllostachys  (=  Bowmanites) 
fertilis:  J,  reconstruction  of  part  of  cone.  Sphenophyllum  cunei- 
folium:  k,  reconstruction;  l,  stele;  m-o,  leaves.  Sphenophyllo- 
stachys Dawsoni:  p,  part  of  cone  in  l.s.;  Q,  part  of  cone  in  t.s. 
Sphenophyllostachys  Roemeri:  r,  part  of  cone  in  t.s. 

(a,  after  Ananiev;  b,  Krausel  and  Weyland;  c,  d,  Leclercq  and 
Andrews;  e-h,  j,  Leclercq;  i,  Scott;  k,  Smith;  m-o,  Jongmans; 
p-R,  Hirmer) 
D 


98  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

were  unable  to  support  their  own  weight  and  must  have  been 
prostrate  on  the  ground,  or  must  have  depended  on  other 
plants  for  support.  In  general  appearance,  they  probably 
looked  rather  hke  a  Galium  ('Bedstraw').  The  anatomy  of 
the  stem  was  most  peculiar  in  its  resemblance  to  that  of  a 
root,  for  in  the  centre  was  a  triangular  region  of  solid  prim- 
ary wood,  with  the  protoxylems  at  the  three  corners  in  an 
exarch  position.  In  the  Lower  Carboniferous  species,  S, 
insigne,  the  protoxylem  tended  to  break  down  to  form  a 
'carinal'  canal,  but  in  the  Upper  Carboniferous  species  this 
rarely  happened.  Outside  the  primary  wood,  a  vascular 
cambium  gave  rise  to  secondary  wood,  first  between  the 
protoxylems,  and  then  later  extending  all  round.  However, 
the  wood  opposite  the  protoxylems  was  composed  of  smaller 
cells  than  on  the  intermediate  radii,  resulting  in  a  pattern 
which  is  quite  characteristic  and  which  is  recognizable  at  a 
glance  in  transverse  sections  (Fig.  15L).  The  primary  wood 
consisted  entirely  of  tracheids  (i.e.  without  any  admixture  of 
parenchyma)  and  they  bore  multiseriate  bordered  pits  on 
their  lateral  walls.  The  tracheids  of  the  secondary  wood  also 
bore  multiseriate  pits,  but  they  were  restricted  to  the  radial 
walls.  Between  the  tracheids,  there  were  wood  rays.  These 
were  continuous  in  S.  insigne,  but  were  interrupted  in  S. 
plurifoliatum  where  they  were  represented  only  by  a  group 
of  parenchyma  cells  in  the  angles  between  adjacent  tracheids. 
Large  stems  had  a  considerable  thickness  of  cork  on  the 
outside,  formed  from  a  deep-seated  phellogen. 

The  leaves  of  Sphenophyllum  showed  a  wide  range  of 
structure,  some  being  deeply  cleft,  while  others  were  entire 
and  deltoid  (Figs.  15M-O);  yet  all  received  a  single  vascular 
bundle,  which  dichotomized  very  regularly  within  the 
lamina.  Some  species  were  markedly  heterophyllous,  as 
illustrated  in  Fig.  15K,  and  in  these  the  deeply  cleft  leaves 
were  usually  near  the  base,  while  the  entire  ones  were  higher 
up  on  lateral  branches,  an  arrangement  that  suggests  that 
the  former  might  represent  juvenile  fohage. 


SPHENOPSIDA  99 

A  number  of  cones,  referred  to  the  genera  Sphenophyllo- 
stachys  or  Bowmanites,  have  been  found  attached  to  the 
parent  plant;  others,  found  detached,  are  placed  in  these 
genera  on  the  basis  of  their  general  similarity.  A  number  of 
other  genera  of  cones  are  also  referred  to  the  Sphenophy Hales, 
but  on  less  secure  grounds.  Some  of  them  represent  the  most 
complex  cones  in  the  whole  plant  kingdom.  One  of  the 
earUest  to  appear  in  the  fossil  record  is  Eviostachya,  des- 
cribed by  Leclercq^*,  from  the  Upper  Devonian  of  Belgium. 
Less  than  6  cm  long  and  less  than  i  cm  in  diameter,  each  cone 
had  at  its  base  a  whorl  of  six  bracts.  Above  this  were  whorls 
of  sporangiophores,  six  in  each  whorl.  Each  sporangiophore 
was  itself  highly  compUcated  (Fig.  1 5G)  and  branched  in  a  very 
characteristic  way  (Fig.  15H),  bearing  a  total  of  twenty-seven 
sporangia  in  a  reflexed  position.  Sporangiophores  in  successive 
whorls  stood  vertically  above  each  other,  as  is  characteristic  of 
the  Sphenophyllales,  but  there  were  no  bracts  between  them. 

Cheirostrobus,  from  the  Lower  Carboniferous  of  Scotland, 
was  a  large  cone,  3-5  cm  across,  and  had  thirty-six  sporangi- 
phores  in  each  whorl,  subtended  by  the  same  number  of 
bracts,  each  with  bifurcated  tips  (Fig.  15I).  The  arrangement 
of  the  vascular  supply  to  these  appendages  is  interesting  in 
that  a  common  'trunk-bundle'  supplied  three  sporangio- 
phores and  the  three  bracts  subtending  them.  This  has  led 
some  morphologists  to  suggest  a  more  comphcated  inter- 
pretation of  the  cone  structure  than  is  really  necessary,  based 
on  the  supposition  that  each  trunk-bundle  represented  the 
vascular  supply  to  one  compound  organ  made  up  of  three 
fertile  leaflets  and  three  sterile  leaflets. 

Sphenophyllostachys  fertilis  {  =  Sphenophyllum  fertile, 
=  Bowmanites  fertilis)  from  the  Upper  Carboniferous  (Fig. 
15J)  was  also  a  complex  cone.  Up  to  6  cm  long  and  2-5  cm 
in  diameter,  it  was  made  up  of  whorls  of  superimposed 
sporangiophores,  six  in  a  whorl,  each  subtended  by  a  pair 
of  sterile  appendages  (possibly  homologous  with  one  bifid 
bract).   Each  sporangiophore  terminated  in   a   *mop'   of 


100  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

branches,  about  sixteen  in  number,  each  bearing  two  re- 
flexed  sporangia.  Only  detached  cones  have,  so  far,  been 
found,  but  they  are  presumed  to  have  belonged  to  some 
member  of  the  Sphenophyllales,  because  of  the  triarch  or 
hexarch  arrangement  of  the  primary  wood  in  the  axis. 

Sphenophyllostachys  {  =  Bowmanites)  Dawsoni,  on  the 
other  hand,  is  known  to  have  been  borne  on  stems  like  those 
of  Sphenophyllum  plurifoliatum.  The  cone  was  up  to  12  cm 
long  and  i  cm  in  diameter  and  bore  whorls  of  bracts,  fused 
into  a  cup  near  the  base,  but  with  free  distal  portions.  In  the 
axils  of  these  bracts,  and  fused  with  them  to  a  certain  extent 
(Fig.  15P),  were  branched  sporangiophores.  In  one  form 
(forma  a)  each  sporangiophore  had  three  branches  arranged 
in  a  very  characteristic  way  (Fig.  15Q),  each  terminating  in 
a  single  reflexed  sporangium.  In  another  form  (forma  y), 
there  were  six  branches. 

Sphenophyllostachys  {  =  Bowmanites)  Roemeri  was  similar 
in  its  organization  to  S.  Dawsoni,  forma  a,  except  that  each 
branch  of  the  sporangiophores  bore  two  reflexed  sporangia 
(Fig.  15R). 

In  recent  years,  a  number  of  relatively  simple  cones  have 
been  described,  which  are  nevertheless  beheved  to  belong  to 
the  Sphenophyllales.  Thus,  in  Bowmanites  bifurcatus,  each 
sporangiophore  forked  only  once,  while  in  Litostrobus 
iowensis  the  sporangia  were  borne  singly  on  a  short  un- 
branched  stalk.  In  the  latter  species,  the  sporangia  were  not 
reflexed  but,  despite  this  very  simple  organization,  an 
affinity  with  Bowmanites  is  presumed,  because  of  the 
number  of  bracts  and  the  number  of  sporangia  in  a  whorl 
(twelve  and  six  respectively).^  The  discovery  of  these  simple 
cones  has  led  to  the  suggestion  that,  within  the  Spheno- 
phyllales, evolution  has  involved  progressive  simplification. 

While  the  vast  majority  of  the  Sphenophyllales  were 
homosporous,  at  least  one,  Bowmanites  delectus,  was  hetero- 
sporous^  with  megaspores  about  ten  times  the  size  of  the 
microspores. 


SPHENOPSIDA  lOI 

Calamitales 

This  group  reached  the  peak  of  its  development  in  the  Upper 
Carboniferous,  when  a  large  number  of  arborescent  species 
was  co-dominant  with  the  Lepidodendrales  in  coal-measure 
swamp  forests ;  yet  by  the  end  of  the  Permian  the  group  had 
become  extinct.  The  first  representatives  to  appear,  in  the 
Upper  Devonian,  were  the  Asterocalamitaceae,  a  group 
which  differed  from  the  later  Calamitaceae  in  a  number  of 
interesting  details.  Asterocalamites  {  =  Archaeocalamites) 
(Fig.  i6A)  had  woody  stems  up  to  i6  cm  in  diameter, 
strongly  grooved  on  the  outside,  with  the  grooves  con- 
tinuing through  successive  nodes  (i.e.  not  alternating).  The 
leaves,  up  to  lo  cm  long,  were  in  whorls  at  the  nodes  and 
forked  many  times  dichotomously,  in  a  manner  strongly 
reminiscent  of  Calamophyton  leaves.  At  intervals  along  the 
more  slender  branches,  there  were  fertile  regions,  in  which 
there  were  superimposed  whorls  of  peltate  sporangio- 
phores,  each  bearing  four  reflexed  sporangia  (Fig.  i6B). 
Sometimes  the  fertile  regions  were  interrupted  by  a  whorl 
of  leaves,  but  these  were  apparently  normal  leaves  and  could 
not  be  regarded  as  bracts.  The  absence  of  any  regular 
association  between  bracts  and  sporangiophores  makes  an 
interesting  comparison  with  the  cones  of  the  later  Calami- 
taceae. 

Protocalamites  was  one  of  the  earhest  representatives  of 
the  Calamitaceae,  being  present  in  the  Lower  Carboniferous 
rocks  of  Pettycur,  Scotland.  Its  stems  were  ridged,  with  the 
ridges  alternating  in  successive  internodes,  like  those  of 
most  members  of  the  family,  but  they  differed  in  one  im- 
portant respect.  Examination  of  a  transverse  section  of  a 
petrified  stem  (Fig.  i6C)  reveals  a  marked  development  of 
centripetal  wood,  as  well  as  centrifugal  (i.e.  the  primary 
wood  was  mesarch).  As  in  Catamites  and  in  Equisetum,  the 
protoxylem  tended  to  break  down  to  form  a  carinal  canal. 
Secondary  wood  was  laid  down  to  the  outside  of  the  meta- 
xylem,  but  the  primary  wood-rays  were  so  wide  that  it  gives 


Fig.  16 

Asterocalamites  {=  Archaeocalamites) :  A,  stem  and  leaves; 
B,  fertile  region.  Protocalamites :  c,  part  of  internodal  vascular 
system.    Protocalamostachys :    d,    sporangiophore.    Calamites: 


SPHENOPSIDA  103 

the  appearance  of  having  been  formed  in  separate  strands, 
although  in  fact  it  was  formed  from  a  continuous  vascular 
cambium. 

Protocalamostachys  is  the  name  given  to  a  peculiar  cone 
described  by  Walton^^^  from  Lower  Carboniferous  rocks  in 
the  Island  of  Arran.  Two  small  pieces  of  the  cone  had 
dropped  into  the  hollow  stump  of  a  Lepidophloios  before  it 
became  petrified.  Unhke  the  cones  of  other  members  of  the 
Calamitales,  its  sporangiophores  branched  twice  (Fig.  16D), 
instead  of  being  peltate.  In  this  respect,  it  showed  some 
affinities  with  the  Sphenophyllales  and  also  with  the 
Hyeniales.  However,  Walton  compares  it  most  closely  with 
Pothocites,  a  cone  associated  with  leaves  of  the  Astero- 
calamites  type.  Furthermore,  within  the  axis  of  the  cone 
there  is  centripetal  primary  wood  as  in  the  stem  of  Proto- 
calamites. 

The  height  to  which  Calamites  grew  is  difficult  to  deter- 
mine, because  of  the  fragmentary  nature  of  the  remains,  but 
it  is  almost  certain  that  some  specimens  must  have  attained 
a  height  of  30  m  with  hollow  trunks  whose  internal  diameter 
was  up  to  30  cm.  Strictly  speaking,  the  generic  name 
Calamites  should  be  applied  only  to  pith  casts  of  stems  and 
branches,  while  petrified  wood  should  be  described  under 


E,  reconstruction  of  Eiicalamites  type.  Annularia:  F.  Astero- 
phyllites:  G.  Calamites  {=  Arthropitys):  H,  part  of  internodal 
vascular  system.  Palaeostachya:  i,  sporangiophore  and  bract. 
Calamostachys :  J,  part  of  cone  in  l.s.  Eqiiisetum  pratense:  K, 
plant  with  young  sterile  shoot;  l,  young  fertile  shoot  with  cone; 
M,  sporangiophore;  n,  spore  with  elaters;  o,  nodal  vascular 
arrangement  (1,  internodal  bundles;  2,  leaf  trace;  3,  branch 
traces);  p,  antherozoid.  Eqiiisetum  sylvaticiim:  Q,  internodal 
vascular  bundle  (4,  carinal  canal  with  remains  of  protoxylem). 
Archegonium:  r  (E.  hyemale).  Embryo:  s  (E.  arvense)  (f,  foot; 
1,  leaf  primordia;  r,  root  primordium;  x,  stem  apex) 

(a,  after  Stur;  b,  Renault;  d,  Walton;  e,  Hirmer;  f,  g,  Abbott; 
I,  Baxter;  J,  Scott;  k,  l,  Duval-Jouve;  n,  Foster  and  Gifford; 
o,  Fames;  p,  Sharp;  r,  Jeff'rey;  s,  Sadebeck) 


104  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

the  form  genus  Arthropitys,  but  common  usage  has  extended 
the  apphcation  of  the  name  Calamites  to  include  all  methods 
of  preservation.  The  pith  casts  exhibit  ridges  and  grooves, 
corresponding  in  number  to  the  protoxylem  strands,  run- 
ning up  the  inside  of  the  secondary  wood  and  alternating  at 
successive  nodes.  In  this  respect  they  differ  from  Meso- 
calamites,  in  which  there  was  some  variabiUty  from  node  to 
node,  the  ridges  sometimes  alternating  and  sometimes  con- 
tinuing straight  across  the  nodes.  A  number  of  subgenera 
are  recognized  which  differed  in  their  mode  of  branching 
and,  hence,  in  their  general  form.  The  subgenus  Eucalamites 
branched  at  every  node.  Fig.  i6E  is  oi Eucalamites  carinatus, 
in  which  there  were  only  two  branches  at  each  node,  but 
other  species  branched  more  profusely.  By  contrast,  the  sub- 
genus Stylocalamites  branched  only  near  the  top  of  the  erect 
organpipe-Hke  trunk. 

Transverse  sections  of  Calamites  (Arthropitys)  show  very 
little  primary  wood  indeed,  for  secondary  thickening  pro- 
vided most  of  the  wood  (Fig.  i6H).  The  protoxylem  was 
represented  by  carinal  canals  and  the  small  amount  of 
metaxylem  present  was  entirely  centrifugal.  The  wood  rays 
varied,  according  to  species,  dividing  the  secondary  wood 
into  segments  in  some  species,  or  losing  their  identity  in  a 
continuous  cylinder  of  wood  in  others.  In  all  cases  the  wood 
contained  small  wood-rays  in  addition,  but  otherwise  was 
composed  entirely  of  tracheids  with  scalariform  pitting  or 
with  circular  bordered  pits  on  the  radial  walls. 

The  leaves  of  Calamites  were  unbranched,  with  a  single 
mid-vein,  and  occurred  in  whorls  of  four  to  sixty.  In  most 
species,  they  were  free  to  the  base,  but  in  a  few  they  showed 
some  degree  of  fusion  into  a  sheath.  They  are  placed  in  one 
or  other  of  two  form  genera,  according  to  their  overall 
shape,  Annularia  being  spathulate  or  deltoid  (Fig.  i6F),  while 
Asterophyllites  were  linear  (Fig.  i6G).  The  latter  were 
pecuHar  in  being  heavily  cutinized,  with  the  stomata  res- 
tricted to  the  adaxial  surface,  suggesting  that  the  branches 


SPHENOPSIDA  105 

bearing  them  may  have  been  pendulous.  It  is  probable, 
therefore,  that  the  cones  were  pendulous,  too. 

The  cones  of  Calamites  were  borne  in  a  variety  of  ways, 
in  some  species  singly  at  the  nodes,  in  others  in  terminal 
groups  or  infructescences  or  on  specialized  branches. ^  Many 
species  are  known,  but  most  of  them  are  placed  in  one  or 
other  of  the  two  genera  Calamostachys  and  Palaeostachya. 
As  originally  defined,  these  two  genera  were  clearly  distinct, 
but,  in  the  light  of  many  newly  discovered  species,  Andrews^ 
has  questioned  whether  the  distinction  is  now  justified.  In 
both  genera  there  were  whorls  of  peltate  sporangiophores 
bearing  four  reflexed  sporangia  (Figs.  1 61  and  1 6 J),  alternating 
with  whorls  of  bracts  fused  into  a  disc  near  their  point  of 
attachment.  Whereas  the  sporangiophores  were  in  vertical 
rows,  the  bracts  in  successive  whorls  alternated  with  one 
another.  While  the  number  of  bracts  in  a  whorl  bore  a 
definite  relationship  to  the  number  of  sporangiophores,  the 
actual  numbers  varied  from  species  to  species  and,  some- 
times, from  individual  to  individual.  Calamostachys  Binne- 
yana,  a  cone  about  3-5  cm  long  and  7-5  mm  wide,  had  six 
sporangiophores   in   each   whorl   and   twelve   bracts.    C. 
magnae-crucis  was  more  complicated,  in  having  alternating 
vascular  bundles  in  successive  internodes  within  the  cone 
and  in  having  sporangiophores  and  bracts  so  numbered  that, 
if  'n'  were  the  number  of  vascular  bundles,  then  the  number 
of  sporangiophores  was  in  in  each  whorl  and  the  number  of 
bracts  3n;  the  number  'n'  could  be  either  seven  or  eight. 
Most  species  were  homosporous,  but  some  were  definitely 
heterosporous.  Thus,  in  C.  casheana  the  megaspores  were 
three  or  four  times  the  size  of  the  microspores,  while  in 
C  americana  they  were  about  twice  the  size. 

Whereas  the  sporangiophores  of  Calamostachys  stood  out 
at  right  angles  to  the  cone  axis,  those  oi  Palaeostachya  stood 
out  at  an  angle  of  about  45°,  and  in  some  species  they  appear 
to  have  been  in  the  axil  of  the  bract  whorl  below.  P.  vera  had 
eight  to  ten  sporangiophores  in  each  whorl  and  twice  as 


I06  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

many  bracts  (according  to  an  early  description  by  Williamson 
and  Scott^^,  but  according  to  Hickling,*^  the  same  number). 
Perhaps  the  most  interesting  feature  shown  by  this  species  is 
the  course  taken  by  the  vascular  bundle  supplying  the 
sporangiophore.  As  illustrated  in  Fig.  i6I,  it  travelled  up  in 
the  cortex  of  the  cone  axis  to  a  point  about  midway  between 
the  bracts,  and  then  turned  downwards,  before  entering  the 
stalk  of  the  sporangiophore.  To  those  morphologists  who 
regard  vascular  systems  as  highly  conservative,  this  impUes 
that  Palaeostachya  must  have  evolved  from  some  ancestral 
form  in  which  the  sporangiophore  stood  midway  between 
the  bract  whorls,  as  in  Calamostachys,  and  that  during  the 
'phyletic  sUde'  the  vascular  supply  had  lagged  behind. 
Palaeostachya  Andrewsii  showed  the  same  feature,  but  in 
P.  decacnema  the  sporangiophore  bundle  took  a  direct 
course.  One  concludes,  therefore,  that  this  last  species  is 
more  advanced  than  the  others  in  this  respect.  In  P. 
Andrewsii,  the  numbers  of  sporangiophores  and  bracts  in  a 
whorl  were  twelve  and  twenty-four  respectively,  while  in 
P.  decacnema  they  were  usually  ten  and  twenty. 

The  above  brief  review  of  the  Calamitales  brings  out  some 
interesting  evolutionary  trends,  which  are  paralleled  very 
closely  in  the  Lepidodendrales.  Thus,  the  production  of 
increasing  amounts  of  secondary  wood  was  accompanied, 
in  both  groups,  by  a  reduction  of  the  primary  wood,  of 
which  the  centripetal  metaxylem  was  the  first  to  go,  being 
replaced  either  by  pith  or  by  a  central  hollow.  At  the  same 
time,  there  was  a  trend  in  the  fertile  regions  from  a  'Selago 
condition'  to  a  compact  cone,  in  which  the  sporangia  were 
protected  by  overlapping  sporophylls  in  one  group  and  by 
bracts  in  the  other.  Then,  having  reached  their  zenith  to- 
gether, both  groups  became  extinct  at  about  the  same  time. 

Equisetales 

The  only  representatives  of  the  Sphenopsida  that  are  alive 
today  belong  to  the  single  genus  Equisetum  and,  of  this,  only 


SPHENOPSIDA  107 

some  twenty-five  species  are  known.  Eleven  of  them  occur 
in  the  British  Isles,  where  they  are  known  as  'horse-tails'. 
The  genus  is  distributed  throughout  the  world  with  the 
exception  of  Australia  and  New  Zealand,  from  which 
countries  it  is  completely  absent.  All  the  species  are  her- 
baceous perennials,  but  there  is  an  interesting  range  of 
growth  habits,  for  some  are  evergreen,  while  others  die  back 
to  the  ground  each  year.  Early  statements  that  a  Hmited 
amount  of  secondary  thickening  occurs  are  now  discredited, 
for  there  is  no  evidence  that  a  cambium  is  present  in  any 
species.  Most  species  are,  therefore,  very  hmited  in  size;  the 
largest  species,  E.  giganteum,  has  stems  up  to  13  m  long,  but 
since  they  are  only  2  cm  thick  the  plant  depends  on  the  sur- 
rounding vegetation  for  its  support.  The  largest  British 
species,  E.  telmateia,  sometimes  attains  a  height  of  2m  and  is 
free-standing  in  sheltered  locahties,  but  most  species  are 
much  smaller  than  this  and  are  between  10  and  60  cm  tall. 
In  all  species  there  is  a  horizontal  rhizome  from  which 
arise  aerial  stems  that  branch  profusely  in  some  species 
(e.g.  Equisetum  telmateia,  E.  arvense)  or  remain  quite  un- 
branched  in  others  (e.g.  E.  hiemale).  The  leaves,  in  all  species, 
are  very  small  and  are  fused  into  a  sheath,  except  for  their 
extreme  tips  which  form  teeth  round  the  margin  of  the 
sheath.  They  are  usually  without  chlorophyll,  photosyn- 
thesis being  carried  out  entirely  by  the  green  stems.  In  the 
past,  there  have  been  discussions  as  to  whether  the  small 
leaves  of  Equisetum  represent  a  primitive  or  a  derived  con- 
dition, but,  in  the  hght  of  the  fossil  record,  it  is  now  clear 
that  they  have  been  reduced  from  larger  dichotomous  struc- 
tures (i.e.  that  they  are  derived).  The  stems  are  ridged,  each 
ridge  corresponding  to  a  leaf  in  the  node  above,  and  the 
ridges  in  successive  internodes  alternate  with  one  another 
(as,  of  course,  do  the  leaves  in  successive  leaf-sheaths). 
There  are,  however,  some  departures  from  this  regular 
alternation,  as  the  number  of  leaves  in  a  whorl  diminishes 
from  the  base  to  the  apex  of  the  stem.^^ 


I08  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

The  sporangia  are  borne  in  a  cone,  which  in  some  species 
{Equisetum  arvense)  terminates  a  special  aerial  axis  that 
lacks  chlorophyll,  is  unbranched  and  appears  before  the 
photosynthetic  axes.  In  other  species  the  fertile  shoot  is 
green  and  may  subsequently  give  rise  to  vegetative  branches 
lower  down  (e.g.  E.  limosum  and  E.  pratense),  after  the  cone 
has  withered.  In  yet  other  species,  most  of  the  lateral 
branches  may  terminate  in  a  cone  (e.g.  the  Mexican  species 
E.  myriochaetum).  This  last  arrangement  is  commonly  re- 
garded as  the  primitive  condition,  on  the  basis  that  it  in- 
volves the  least  speciahzation,  but  it  must  be  reahzed  that 
real  evidence  for  this  view  is  lacking. 

The  internal  anatomy  of  the  stem  of  Equisetum  presents 
an  interesting  association  of  xeromorphic  and  hydromorphic 
characters,  together  with  a  vascular  system  which  is  without 
parallel  in  the  plant  kingdom  today,  and  whose  correct 
morphological  interpretation  has  long  been  the  subject  of 
controversy.  The  ridges  in  the  stem  are  composed  of 
sclerenchymatous  cells,  whose  thick  walls  are  so  heavily 
sihcified  as  to  blunt  the  edge  of  the  razor  when  cutting 
sections.  Stomata  are  restricted  to  the  'valleys'  between  the 
ridges  and  are  deeply  sunken  into  pits  whose  openings  may 
be  partly  covered  by  a  flange  of  cuticle.  The  walls  separating 
the  guard  cells  from  their  accessory  cells  bear  pecuHar  comb- 
like thickenings  which  are  known  elsewhere  only  in  the 
leaves  of  Calamites.  Beneath  each  of  the  valleys  is  a  'vallecu- 
lar  canal'  and  the  central  region  of  the  internodes  of  aerial 
stems  consists  of  a  large  space  (but,  in  subterranean  stems, 
the  centre  may  be  occupied  by  pith).  At  the  nodes,  there  is  a 
transverse  diaphragm.  Such  an  arrangement  of  air  channels, 
together  with  a  very  reduced  vascular  tissue,  are  features 
normally  found  in  water  plants  and  contrast  strikingly  with 
the  heavy  cuticle,  sunken  stomata  and  reduced  leaves. 

The  internodal  vascular  bundles  lie  beneath  the  ridges  of 
the  stem  and  are  quite  characteristic  (Fig.  i6Q).  As  in 
Calamites,  the  protoxylem  is  endarch  and  is  replaced  by  a 


SPHENOPSIDA  109 

carinal  canal  (4),  in  which  may  be  seen  lignified  rings  which 
are  all  that  remain  after  the  dissolution  of  annular  tracheids. 
To  the  outside  of  each  carinal  canal,  and  on  the  same  radius, 
lies  an  area  of  phloem,  flanked  on  either  side  by  a  lateral 
xylem  area.  This  lateral  xylem  may  contain  further  proto- 
xylem  tracheids  with  annular  thickenings,  but  otherwise 
consists  of  metaxylem  elements  which  may  be  tracheids 
with  helical  thickening,  or  with  pits,  or  may  even  be  true 
vessels.  Two  types  of  vessel  element  occur,  one  with  simple 
perforation  plates  and  the  other  with  reticulate,  but  it  must 
be  emphasized  that  they  are  restricted  to  the  internodes  and 
that  they  seldom  occur  more  than  three  in  a  row.  They  do 
not,  therefore,  form  conducting  channels  of  great  length  as 
do  the  vessels  of  flowering  plants. ^^  In  some  species  (e.g. 
Equisetum  Utorale)  each  internodal  bundle  is  surrounded  by 
its  own  separate  endodermis,  in  others  (e.g.  E.  palustre) 
there  is  a  single  endodermis  running  round  the  stem  outside 
all  the  bundles,  while  in  yet  other  species  (e.g.  E.  sylvaticum. 
Fig.  16Q)  there  are  two  endodermes,  one  outside  and  the 
other  inside  all  the  bundles. 

At  the  nodes  (Fig.  16O)  the  vascular  bundles  (i)  are 
connected  by  a  continuous  cylinder  of  xylem,  from  which  the 
leaf  traces  (2)  and  branch  traces  (3)  have  their  origin. 
Neither  vallecular  canals  nor  carinal  canals  are  present  in 
this  region  and  there  have  been  disagreements  as  to  whether 
there  is  any  protoxylem  here  either,  but  the  most  recent 
investigations  confirm  its  presence  as  a  constant  feature. ^^ 
This  disposes  of  the  view,  held  by  some,  that  the  internodal 
bundles  represent  leaf  traces  extending  down  through  the 
internode  to  the  node  below.  An  alternative  view  used  to  be 
held— that  the  vascular  network  represents  a  kind  of  dictyo- 
stele,  in  which  the  spaces  between  the  internodal  bundles 
represent  leaf-gaps.  However,  this  is  unhkely,  in  view  of  the 
arrangement  known  to  have  existed  in  the  earhest  relatives 
of  the  genus,  such  as  Asterocalamites,  where  there  was  no 
alternation  at  the  nodes.  Furthermore,  this  view  overlooks 


no  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

the  peculiar  way  in  which  the  internodes  of  Equisetum  are 
formed  from  an  intercalary  meristem.  If  analogies  are  to  be 
sought  with  other  pteridophytes,  then  it  is  not  the  internode, 
but  the  node,  which  should  be  compared.  The  vascular 
structure  of  the  node  can  best  be  looked  upon  as  a  meduUated 
protostele.  The  internodal  spaces  then  appear  as  perfora- 
tions, albeit  of  a  pecuhar  (intercalary)  origin. 

Growth  at  the  stem  apex  takes  place  as  a  result  of  the 
activity  of  a  single  tetrahedral  apical  cell,  daughter  cells 
being  cut  off  in  turn  from  each  of  its  three  cutting  faces. 
Despite  the  spiral  sequence  of  such  daughter  cells,  subse- 
quent growth  results  in  a  whorled  arrangement  and  three 
daughter  cells  together  give  rise  to  all  the  tissues  which  make 
up  a  node  and  an  internode.  It  is  interesting  that,  in  the 
first-formed  stem  of  the  young  sporeUng,  there  are  three 
leaves  in  each  whorl,  but,  nevertheless,  it  is  stated  that  their 
initiation  is  in  no  way  determined  by  the  position  of  the 
cutting  faces  of  the  apical  cell.  Each  leaf  primordium  grows 
from  a  single  tetrahedral  apical  cell,  and  in  the  angle  be- 
tween the  leaf  sheath  and  the  axis,  but  on  radii  between  the 
leaves,  lateral  bud  primordia  arise,  also  with  a  single  apical 
cell.  The  lateral  bud  primordia  subsequently  become  buried 
by  a  fusion  of  the  base  of  the  leaf  sheath  with  the  axis,  with 
the  result  that,  when  it  grows,  it  has  to  burst  through  the 
leaf  sheath,  so  giving  the  appearance  of  an  endogenous 
origin.  However,  not  all  branch  primordia  do  grow,  for  in 
species  such  as  Equisetum  hiemale,  although  present,  they 
are  inhibited  from  growing  beyond  the  primordial  stage, 
unless  the  main  stem  apex  should  be  destroyed  or  damaged. 
Each  branch  primordium,  besides  bearing  leaf  primordia, 
also  bears  a  root  primordium  which  in  aerial  axes  is  also 
inhibited  from  growing  further.  In  underground  axes,  how- 
ever, they  are  not  inhibited  in  this  way.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  the  roots  which  are  apparently  borne  on  a  horizon- 
tal rhizome  are,  in  fact,  borne  by  the  axillary  buds  hidden 
with  its  leaf  sheaths,  and  not  directly  upon  it. 


SPHENOPSIDA  III 

The  root  grows  from  an  apical  cell  with  four  cutting  faces, 
the  outermost  of  which  gives  the  root  cap.  It  may  be  triarch, 
tetrarch  or  diarch  in  its  vascular  structure  and  there  is 
usually  just  a  single  central  metaxylem  element.  The  stele  is 
surrounded  by  a  pericycle,  whose  cells  correspond  exactly  in 
number  and  radial  position  with  those  of  the  endodermis, 
since  they  are  formed  by  a  perichnal  division  in  a  ring  of 
common  mother  cells.  This  has  led  to  the  statement  that  the 
root  has  a  double  endodermis,  but  this  is  incorrect,  since  the 
cells  of  the  inner  ring  are  without  Casparian  strips,  and  must 
be  regarded  as  pericycle. 

The  cone  (Fig.  i6L)  invariably  terminates  an  axis,  whether 
it  be  the  main  axis  or  a  lateral  one,  and  bears  whorls  of 
sporangiophores,  without  any  bracts  or  other  leaf-Hke 
appendages  interposed,  although  there  is  a  flange  of  tissue 
at  the  base  of  the  cone  called  the  'collar'.  Each  sporangio- 
phore  is  a  stalked  peltate  structure,  bearing  five  to  ten 
sporangia  which,  although  having  their  origin  on  the  outer 
surface,  become  carried  round  during  growth  into  a  reflexed 
position  on  the  underside  of  the  peltate  head  (Fig.  i6M). 
Within  the  cone  axis,  the  vascular  system  forms  a  very 
irregular  anastomosing  system,  without  discernible  nodes 
and  internodes,  from  which  the  sporangiophore  traces 
depart  without  any  regular  association  with  the  gaps.  The 
sporangiophore  trace  branches  within  the  peltate  head  and 
each  branch  terminates  near  a  sporangium. 

The  sporangium  has  its  origin  in  a  single  epidermal  cell, 
which  divides  perichnally  into  an  inner  and  an  outer  cell. 
The  inner  cell  gives  rise  to  sporogenous  tissue.  The  outer  cell 
gives  rise  to  further  blocks  of  sporogenous  tissue  and  also  to 
the  wall  of  the  sporangium.  Adjacent  cells  may  also  add  to  the 
sporogenous  tissue.  The  sporangium  may  therefore  be  des- 
cribed as  eusporangiate  in  the  widest  sense  and  at  maturity 
the  sporangium  is  several  cells  thick.  The  innermost  wall 
cells  break  down  to  form  a  tapetum,  as  also  do  some  of  the 
spore  mother  cells,  and  the  ripe  sporangium  is  two  cells 


112  THE    MORPHOLOGY   OF   PTERIDOPHYTES 

thick,  of  which  the  outer  layer  shows  a  characteristic  spiral 
thickening. 

Each  spore,  as  it  matures,  has  deposited  round  it  four 
spathulate  bands,  which  are  free  from  the  spore  wall  except 
at  a  common  point  of  attachment  (Fig.  i6N).  These  are 
hygroscopic,  coiling  and  uncoihng  with  changes  in  humidity, 
and  are  referred  to  as  'elaters',  although  what  function  they 
perform  during  dehiscence  of  the  sporangium  is  not  clear. 
McClean  and  Ivimey-Cook^^  have  shown  that  a  distribution 
curve  of  the  size  of  spores  in  Equisetum  arvense  is  a  bi-modal 
one,  suggesting  that  a  shght  degree  of  heterospory  exists,  the 
large  spores  being  some  25  per  cent  larger  than  the  small 
ones.  Furthermore,  the  smaller  spores  give  rise  to  small  male 
prothalli,  whereas  the  large  spores  produce  hermaphrodite 
ones.  Whether  this  represents  the  early  stage  of  the  evolution 
of  heterospory,  or  the  last  stages  of  a  reversion  to  homo- 
spory,  cannot  be  determined  but,  in  any  case,  Uttle  out- 
breeding advantage  is  likely  to  accrue,  because  the  elaters 
become  so  entangled  as  the  spores  are  being  released  that 
they  are  usually  distributed  in  groups.  Reports  of  com- 
pletely dioecious  prothalh  have  been  pubHshed,  but  these  are 
probably  based  on  observations  made  at  a  single  moment  in 
time.  The  prothalh  o^  Equisetum  are  long  lived,  and  extended 
observations  would  probably  show  that  any  one  prothallus 
has  archegonia  alone  for  a  time  and  then  antheridia  alone, 
as  has  indeed  been  demonstrated  in  some  species.  Differences 
in  nutrition  can  also  influence  the  behaviour  of  the  prothalh 
for,  under  favourable  conditions,  only  male  prothahi  result. 
Further  work  on  this  fascinating  subject  is  clearly  necessary. 

The  prothallus  consists  of  a  flat  cushion  of  tissue,  varying 
in  size  from  i  mm  across  to  3  cm  in  some  tropical  species. 
From  the  underside  are  produced  abundant  rhizoids,  and 
from  the  upper  side  numerous  irregular  upright  plates,  or 
lobes,  which  are  dark  green  and  photosynthetic.  Archegonia 
are  formed  in  the  tissue  of  the  cushion  between  the  aerial 
plates  and  ji&ve  projecting  necks  of  two  or  three  tiers  of 


,.^^ 


SPHENOPSIDA  113 

cells  in  four  rows.  There  may  be  a  single  neck  canal  cell  or 
there  may  be  two  boot-shaped  cells,  lying  side  by  side,  as 
illustrated  in  Fig.  16R.  There  is  also  a  ventral  canal  cell. 
The  antheridia  are  sunken  in  the  tissue  of  the  basal  cushion, 
but  may  also  occur  on  the  aerial  lobes.  They  are  massive  and 
give  rise  to  large  numbers  of  antherozoids,  which  are  spirally 
coiled  and  multiflagellate  (Fig.  16P). 

The  first  division  of  the  zygote  is  in  a  plane  more  or  less 
at  right  angles  to  the  axis  of  the  archegonium.  No  suspensor 
is  formed  and  the  embryo  is  exoscopic.  Fig.  16S  shows  the 
spatial  relationships  of  the  stem  apex  (x),  the  first  leaves  (1), 
the  root  (r)  and  the  foot  (f),  as  described  as  long  ago  as  1878, 
but  it  is  now  becoming  clear  that  the  various  parts  of  the 
embryo  are  not  so  constant  in  position  and  origin  as  was 
formerly  thought. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  Equisetales  are  related 
to  the  Calamitales,  but  it  is  most  unhkely  that  they  represent 
their  direct  descendants.  Remains  of  herbaceous  plants 
resembHng  Equisetum  are  placed  in  the  genus  Equisetites, 
They  are  traceable  right  back  through  the  Mesozoic  to  the 
Palaeozoic,  where  several  species  have  been  described  from 
the  Upper  Carboniferous.  The  situation  is  thus  closely 
comparable  with  Selaginella,  whose  herbaceous  ancestors 
were  living  alongside  the  related  arborescent  Lepidoden- 
drales  in  Carboniferous  times. 


Pteropsida 


Sporophyte  with  roots,  stems  and  spirally  arranged 
leaves  (megaphylls)  often  markedly  compound  and 
described  as  'fronds'  (although  some  early  mem- 
bers showed  Uttle  distinction  between  stem  and 
frond).  Protostehc,  solenostehc  or  dictyostehc, 
sometimes  polycyclic  (rarely  polysteUc).  Some 
with  limited  secondary  thickening.  Sporangia 
thick-  or  thin-walled,  homosporous  or  hetero- 
sporous,  borne  terminally  on  an  axis  or  on  the 
frond,  where  they  may  be  marginal  or  superficial  on 
the  abaxial  surface.  Antherozoids  multiflagellate. 

Some  botanists  widen  the  definition  of  the  Pteropsida  to 
include,  not  only  the  megaphyllous  pteridophytes,  but  also 
the  gymnosperms  and  angiosperms,  on  the  supposition  that 
all  three  groups  are  related.  While  this  may  well  be  so,  it 
seems  preferable  to  retain  the  distinction  between  pterido- 
phytes and  seed-plants  and  to  restrict  the  definition  of  the 
Pteropsida  so  as  to  exclude  all  but  the  ferns.  Even  so,  the 
group  is  an  enormous  one,  with  over  9,000  species,  and 
shows  such  a  wide  range  of  form  and  structure  that  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  name  one  character  which  is  diagnostic 
of  the  group.  The  reader  will  have  noticed  that  almost  all  of 
the  characters  Usted  at  the  head  of  this  chapter  are  qualified 
in  some  way. 

It  will  readily  be  appreciated  that,  in  such  a  large  group, 
the  correct  status  of  the  various  subdivisions  is  very  largely 

114 


PTEROPSIDA  115 

a  matter  of  personal  preference.  Accordingly,  there  are 
almost  as  many  different  ways  of  classifying  the  group  as 
there  are  textbooks  dealing  with  it,  and  this  is  particularly 
true  of  the  fossil  members  of  the  group. 

At  this  point,  only  the  major  subdivisions  are  presented, 
the  details  being  deferred  until  each  subgroup  is  dealt  with. 

A    Primofilices* 

1  Cladoxylales* 

2  Coenopteridales* 

B    Eusporangiatae 

1  Marattiales 

2  Ophioglossales 

C    Osmundidae 
Osmundales 

D  Leptosporangiatae 

1  Filicales 

2  Marsileales 

3  Salviniales 

Primofilices 

This  is  a  remarkable  group  of  plants  that  first  appeared  in 
the  Middle  Devonian  and  survived  until  the  end  of  the 
Palaeozoic.  As  the  name  suggests,  they  were  probably  the 
ancestors  of  modern  ferns.  They  may  be  classified  as  follows : 

1  Cladoxylales* 

Cladoxylaceae*     Cladoxylon*  (Hierogramma, 

Syncardia,  Clepsydropsis) 
Pseudosporochnaceae  *    Pseudosporochnus* 

2  Coenopteridales* 

Zygopteridaceae*    Austroclepis'^ ,  Metaclepsydropsis*, 

Diplolabis*  Dineuron* 
Rhacophyton*  Ankyropteris,* 
Etapteris*  {  =  Zygopteris, 
=  Botrychioxylon)  Tubicaulis* 


tl6         THE    MORPHOLOGY   OF   PTERIDOPHYTES 

Stauropteridaceae*     Stauropteris* 
Botryopteridaceae  *     Bo  try  op  teris  * 

The  Cladoxylales  are  a  particularly  interesting  group, 
whose  correct  phylogeny  has  long  been  a  matter  of  con- 
troversy. On  the  one  hand,  they  show  a  number  of  features 
in  common  with  the  Psilophytales  and,  indeed,  Pseudo- 
sporochnus  has  only  recently^®  been  transferred  from  that 
group.  On  the  other  hand,  they  show  features  in  common 
with  the  Coenopteridales,  whose  later  representatives  had 
already  begun  to  look  fern-hke  before  they  became  extinct. 
The  group  thus  stands  in  an  intermediate  position  which 
strongly  suggests  a  genuine  phylogenetic  connection  be- 
tween the  two  groups. 

Several  species  of  Cladoxylon  are  known,  of  which  the 
earhest  is  C.  scoparium,  and  our  knowledge  of  this  is  based 
on  one  specimen  about  20  cm  long  from  Middle  Devonian 
rocks  of  Germany.  According  to  the  reconstruction  of  the 
plant  by  Kraiisel  and  Weyland^^  (Fig.  17 A),  there  was  a 
main  stem,  about  1-5  cm  in  diameter,  which  branched  rather 
irregularly.  Some  of  the  branches  bore  fan-shaped  leaves 
(Fig.  17B)  ranging  in  size  from  5  mm  to  18  mm  long.  Some 
leaves  were  much  more  deeply  divided  than  others,  but  all 
showed  a  series  of  dichotomies.  On  some  of  the  branches, 
the  leaves  were  replaced  by  fertile  appendages  which  were 
also  fan-shaped,  each  segment  terminating  in  a  single 
sporangium  (Fig.  17C). 

The  vascular  system  was  highly  complex  and  was  poly- 
stelic;  each  of  the  separate  steles  was  deeply  flanged;  both 
scalariform  and  pitted  tracheids  were  present  in  the  xylem. 
Such  complex  vascular  structure  is  characteristic  of  all  the 
species  of  Cladoxylon  and  some  had  the  additional  comph- 
cation  of  secondary  thickening.  C.  radiatum  was  similar  to 
C  scoparium  in  that  all  the  xylem  was  primary,  and  Fig. 
17D  illustrates  the  way  in  which  several  xylem  flanges  were 
involved  in  the  origin  of  a  branch  trace  system.  It  also 


PTEROPSIDA  117 

illustrates  the  'islands  of  parenchyma',  as  seen  in  transverse 
section,  which  are  a  common  feature  of  the  Zygopteridaceae 
too.  Another  feature,  shared  with  the  Coenopteridales,  is  the 
presence  of  'aphlebiae'  at  the  base  of  the  lateral  branch  (or 
petiole?).  These  were  similar  in  position  to  the  stipules  of 
many  flowering  plants  and  received  separate  vascular 
bundles  (i). 

Fig.  17E  illustrates  another  type  of  stem  structure,  found 
in  Cladoxylon  taeniatum  and  several  other  species,  in  which 
each  of  the  xylem  strands  has  an  outer  region  of  radially 
arranged  tracheids  which  are  thought  to  have  been  formed 
from  a  cambium.  The  arrows  in  the  figure  indicate  that  three 
of  the  stem  steles  were  involved  in  the  origin  of  branch 
traces.  Successive  branches,  petioles  and  pinnae  of  descend- 
ing order  had  progressively  simpler  vascular  structures, 
without  secondary  wood,  and  are  described  under  separate 
form-generic  names.  Thus,  Fig.  17F  shows  the  Hierogramma 
type  of  stelar  arrangement,  in  which  there  were  six  xylem 
regions,  each  with  islands  of  parenchyma.  Lateral  branches 
from  this  had  four  xylem  areas  and  are  known  as  Syncardia 
(Fig.  17G).  Clepsydropsis  (Fig.  17H)  was  probably  the  next 
type  of  branch,  or  petiole,  although  there  has  been  some  dis- 
agreement among  palaeobotanists  about  this.  Its  stele,  as 
seen  in  transverse  section,  had  the  shape  of  an  hour-glass 
(hence  the  generic  name)  and  from  it  lateral  pinna  traces 
were  given  off"  alternately,  along  with  a  pair  of  aphlebia  traces 
(i).  It  should  be  noted  that  similar  clepsydroid  steles  are 
known  from  a  number  of  plants  belonging  to  the  Coenop- 
teridales. 

Pseudosporochnus  is  represented  in  Middle  Devonian 
rocks  of  Germany,  Scotland,  Scandinavia  and  North 
America,  but  our  knowledge  of  its  morphology  is  based 
chiefly  on  the  German  species  P.  Krejcii  (Fig.  17 1).  It  had  an 
erect  stem  with  a  swollen  base  and  a  bushy  crown  of  branches 
which  forked  dichotomously  and  terminated  in  small 
sporangia.  According  to  Kraiisel  and  Weyland^^  there  were 


Fig.  17 

Cladoxylon:  a,  reconstruction  of  S.  scoparium;  b,  leaf;  c,  fertile 
appendages;  d,  origin  of  branch  traces  in  C.  radiatiim;  e,  C. 
taeniatum,  portion  of  stem  near  origin  of  branch  trace;   f, 


PTEROPSIDA  119 

no  organs  that  could  be  called  leaves  and,  for  this  reason, 
the  plant  was  placed  in  the  Psilophytales.  However,  Leclercq 
has  recently  discovered  abundant  remains  of  the  plant  and 
investigations  by  her  and  Banks  show  that  there  are,  in 
fact,  spirally  arranged  leaves  with  ^several  successive  pairs 
of  opposite  divisions ;  each  of  the  numerous  divisions  then 
divides  by  several  successive  dichotomies ;  the  whole  appen- 
dage is  arranged  in  three  dimensions'.  Some  of  the  leaves 
were  fertile  and  their  ultimate  divisions  terminated  in  a  pair 
of  sporangia.  These  workers  were,  furthermore,  able  to 
observe  the  vascular  system  of  the  plant  and  found  that  it 
had  a  very  complex  stellate  form,  as  seen  in  transverse 
section.  Their  conclusion,  published  in  a  preliminary  note,^® 
is  that  the  genus  has  more  in  common  with  the  Cladoxylaceae 
than  with  any  other  group  of  plants  and  that  it  should  cer- 
tainly be  removed  from  the  Psilophytales. 

Coenopteridales 

This  early  group  of  ferns  is  a  large  one,  consisting  of  many 
genera  and  species.  It  showed  a  wide  range  of  growth  habit, 
for  some  had  creeping  stems,  others  had  erect  trunks  and 
yet  others  were  epiphytes.  As  with  members  of  the  Cladoxy- 
lales,  here  too  there  is  the  problem  of  distinguishing  leaf 


Hierogramma  type  of  stele;  G,  Syncardia  type  of  stele;  h,  Clep- 
sydropsis  XyxiQ  of  siQlQ.  Pseudosporochnus :  i,  reconstruction  of 
P.  Krejcii.  Metaclepsydropsis  duplex:  J,  stem  stele;  k,  petiolar 
bundle  near  base ;  l,  petiolar  bundle  showing  origin  of  laterals ; 
M,  model  showing  petiolar  bundle  giving  off  laterals.  Ankyrop- 
teris:  N,  A.  Grayii,  stem  stele  and  origin  of  petiolar  bundle;  o, 
A.  westfaliensis,  petiolar  bundle.  Etapteris:  p,  E.  Scottii,  petiolar 
bundle  and  origin  of  laterals ;  Q,  E.  Lacattei,  reconstruction  of 
sterile  frond;  r,  E.  Lacattei,  reconstruction  of  fertile  frond; 
s,  E.  Lacattei,  sporangia 

(1,  aphlebia  traces;  2,  peripheral  loop;  3,  branch  trace) 

(a-c,  I,  after  Krausel  and  Weyland;  d-h,  p,  Bertrand;  j-l, 
Gordon;  n,  Scott;  q,  r,  Hirmer;  s,  Renault) 


120  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

from  stem  and  the  term  'Phyllophore'  is  sometimes  used 
for  intermediate  orders  of  branching. 

Austroclepsis,  occurring  in  Lower  Carboniferous  rocks  of 
AustraUa,  was  first  described^®  as  a  species  of  Clepsydropsis, 
on  account  of  its  clepsydroid  petioles.  However,  the  mode  of 
growth  of  the  plant  and  the  internal  anatomy  of  the  stem 
show  that  it  was  not  a  member  of  the  Cladoxylales.  It  had  a 
stout  trunk,  at  least  30  cm  in  diameter  and  3  m  high,  that 
must  have  looked  superficially  like  modern  tree  ferns,  but  it 
differed  fundamentally  from  these  in  that,  within  the  mass  of 
roots  constituting  the  main  bulk  of  the  trunk,  there  were 
several  stems  instead  of  just  one.  These  branched  within  the 
trunk  and  gave  off  numerous  petioles  in  a  2/5  phyllotactic 
sequence  and  these,  too,  continued  to  run  up  within  the 
trunk.  Each  of  the  many  stems  had  a  single  stele,  usually 
pentarch,  in  which  there  was  a  central  stellate  region  of 
mixed  pith  surrounded  by  a  zone  of  tracheids.  The  petioles 
had  a  rather  narrow  clepsydroid  stele  with  two  islands  of 
parenchyma  bounded  by  ^peripheral  loops'  of  xylem,  and  it 
was  from  these  peripheral  loops  that  pinna  traces  were  given 
off  from  alternate  sides  at  distant  intervals,  each  associated 
with  aphlebiae. 

Metaclepsydropsis  duplex,  from  Lower  Carboniferous 
rocks  of  Pettycur,  Scotland,  ^^  had  a  creeping  dichotomous 
stem,  from  which  erect  *fronds'  arose  at  intervals.  Its  stele 
was  circular  in  cross  section  or  (just  before  a  dichotomy)  oval 
(Fig.  17J),  with  an  inner  region  of  mixed  pith  and  an  outer 
zone  of  large  tracheids.  The  only  protoxylem  present  was 
that  associated  with  the  origin  of  a  leaf  trace,  there  being  no 
cauHne  protoxylem  at  all.  The  leaf  trace  was  at  first  oval  in 
cross  section  (Fig.  17K)  but  soon  became  clepsydroid  (Fig. 
17L).  Pinnae  were  borne  in  alternate  pairs,  along  with 
aphlebiae  (i).  In  giving  rise  to  a  pair  of  pinna  traces,  the 
peripheral  loop  (2)  became  detached  and  then  split  into 
two  (3).  A  new  peripheral  loop  then  quickly  re-formed. 

Diplolahis  Roemeri  occurs  in  the  same  rocks  and  was  very 


PTEROPSIDA  121 

similar  to  Metaclepsydropsis.  Its  stem  anatomy  differed, 
however,  in  that  the  inner  region  of  xylem  consisted  entirely 
of  tracheids.  The  tracheids  of  the  outer  region  were  arranged 
in  radial  rows,  but  are  nevertheless  beheved  by  some  to  have 
been  primary  in  origin.  The  petiolar  trace  had  a  very  narrow 
'waist',  with  the  result  that  it  appeared  X-shaped  in  cross 
section. 

Dineuron  ellipticum,  also  from  Pettycur,  on  the  other  hand 
had  no  *waist'  at  all  in  the  petiolar  trace,  which  was  elhptical 
in  cross  section. 

In  all  three  of  these  Lower  Carboniferous  genera,  the 
origin  of  pinna  traces  was  the  same,  suggesting  that  pairs  of 
lateral  pinnae  were  arranged  alternately  along  the  petiole, 
or  phyllophore.  The  frond  was  thus  a  highly  compound  one 
whose  components  formed  a  three-dimensional  structure. 
However,  it  had  not  been  realized  just  how  complex  they 
were  until  the  important  discovery,  in  195 1,  of  a  mummified 
specimen  of  Rhacophyton  zygopteroides.^^  That  this  plant 
belonged  to  the  Zygopteridaceae  was  established  by  examin- 
ing its  internal  anatomy.  It  had  a  fairly  stout  stem  bearing 
roots  and  spirally  arranged  fronds.  The  lowermost  fronds 
were  sterile  and  were  bipinnate,  the  pinnules  consisting  of 
dichotomous  branchlets,  apparently  without  any  flattening 
to  form  a  lamina.  The  fertile  fronds  were  much  larger  and 
more  complex,  and  had  pairs  of  pinnae  arranged  alternately, 
just  as  had  been  deduced  for  Metaclepsydropsis  from  a  study 
of  petrified  material.  Each  of  the  paired  pinnae  was  similar 
in  its  branching  to  a  sterile  frond.  Whereas  the  lower  pinna 
pairs  had  branched  aphlebiae,  these  were  replaced  in  the 
higher  pinna  pairs  by  profusely  branched  structures  bearing 
numerous  terminal  sporangia.  These  were  about  2  mm  long 
and  were  without  any  specially  thickened  annulus. 

At  least  eight  species  are  known  of  the  Upper  Carbonifer- 
ous genus  Ankyropteris,  which  derives  its  name  from  the 
fact  that  the  petiolar  trace  in  some  species,  e.g.  A.  westfali- 
ensis,  was  shaped  hke  a  double  anchor  (Fig.  17O).  In  some 


122  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Other  species  the  petiolar  trace  was  much  less  extreme, 
having  less  'waist',  but  all  were  ahke  in  that  the  islands  of 
parenchyma  were  much  extended  tangentially  and  in  that 
the  peripheral  loop  remained  closed  throughout  the  origin 
of  a  pinna  trace.  Another  pecuhar  feature  was  that  the  pinna 
trace  was  undivided,  suggesting  that  the  pinnae  were  single, 
instead  of  paired  as  in  most  other  members  of  the  group.  A. 
Grayi,  from  British  coal  measures,  had  a  stem  of  considerable 
length  which  was  over  2  cm  in  diameter.  It  was  probably  a 
climbing  plant.  The  petioles  were  borne  in  a  2/5  phyllotactic 
spiral,  corresponding  with  the  five  rays  of  the  stellate  stele 
(Fig.  17N).  As  in  other  members  of  the  group,  there  were 
two  distinct  regions  in  the  stele,  but  the  inner  region  showed 
a  clear  distinction  between  a  zone   of  tracheids   and  a 
central  pith,  while  the  outer  region  showed  no  evidence  of 
radial  arrangement  at  all  and  was  clearly  primary  in  origin. 
The  petiolar  traces  of  Etapteris  were  pecuhar  in  that  the 
'peripheral  loops'  remained  open  throughout  (i.e.  there  were 
no  loops  at  all).  Two  pinna  traces  became  detached,  fused 
and  then  separated  again,  before  passing  out  into  the  paired 
pinnae  (Fig.  17P).  The  Permian  species,  E.  Lacattei,  is  inter- 
esting in  having  progressed  further  than  other  members  of 
the  group  in  the  evolution  of  a  photosynthetic  lamina,  for 
the  ultimate  pinnules  were  flattened  (Fig.  17Q).  In  the  fertile 
regions  of  the  frond  (Fig.  17R)  the  pinnules  were  replaced 
by  groups  of  sporangia.  These  were  club-shaped,  slightly 
curved,  and  had  a  distinct  broad  annulus  of  thickened  cells 
(Fig.  17S).  Some  Etapteris  fronds  were  attached  to  trailing 
stems,  while  others  belonged  to  tree-ferns  with  stout  trunks. 
The  nomenclature  of  the  latter  is,  however,  rather  trouble- 
some. The  names  Zygopteris  and  Botrychioxylon  which  have 
been  used  are  probably  synonymous.  Z.  primaria  had  a 
trunk  about  20  cm  in  diameter,  most  of  which  consisted  of  a 
tangle  of  rootlets  and  leaf  bases.  In  the  centre  was  a  single 
stem  1-5  cm  across,  with  a  five-rayed  stele  showing  the  usual 
two  regions,  but  in  this  case  the  outer  region  looks  very  much 


PTEROPSIDA  123 

as  if  it  had  been  formed  from  a  cambium,  and  many  mor- 
phologists  describe  it  as  secondary  wood.  Botrychioxylon 
paradoxum  had  a  very  similar  appearance,  but  in  this  stem 
the  cells  of  the  inner  cortex  were  also  regularly  arranged  in 
radial  rows.  It  would  seem,  therefore,  that  the  whole  of  the 
growing  point  of  the  stem  must  have  been  organized  in  a 
pecuharly  regular  manner  and  that  great  caution  should  be 
used  in  describing  even  the  outer  xylem  as  secondary. 

Some  species  of  Tubicaulis  were  tree  ferns,  while  others 
were  epiphytes.  They  are  characterized  by  a  frond  form 
which  approached  closely  to  that  of  a  present-day  fern,  for 
the  fronds  coming  off  in  spiral  sequence  from  the  stem  were 
pinnate  and  the  pinnae  were  arranged  in  one  plane. 

Stauropteris  is  represented  by  two  species,  S.  burntislan- 
dica  from  the  Lower  Carboniferous  and  S.  oldhamia  from 
the  Upper  Carboniferous.  Although  the  method  of  branching 
of  the  frond  was  similar  to  that  of  many  of  the  Zygopteri- 
dales,  differences  in  the  vascular  system  are  sufficient  to 
warrant  the  creation  of  a  separate  family.  The  most  import- 
ant of  these  is  the  absence  of  islands  of  parenchyma  in  the 
xylem  of  the  petiolar  traces.  It  is  beheved  that,  so  far,  only 
portions  of  fronds  have  been  found  and  that  the  stems  have 
yet  to  be  discovered.  Fig.  18A  shows  how  the  frond  of  S. 
burntislandica  was  constructed,  pairs  of  pinnae  arising  alter- 
nately along  the  petiole,  each  associated  with  aphlebiae. 
Then  each  pinna  gave  rise  to  secondary  pinnae  in  the  same 
way  and  this  pattern  was  repeated  at  all  levels  of  branching 
within  the  frond.  The  vascular  system  of  the  petiole  of  S. 
oldhamia  (Fig.  18B)  consisted  of  four  regions  of  xylem  either 
contiguous  or  separate  from  each  other,  each  with  a  mesarch 
protoxylem.  The  smaller  branches,  however,  tended  to  have 
a  single  tetrarch  strand. 

Perhaps  the  most  interesting  feature  of  all  about  Stauro- 
pteris burntislandica  is  the  fact  that  it  was  heterosporous. 
Its  megasporangia  (Fig.  18C),  when  found  isolated,  are 
called  Bensonites  fusiformis.  They  were  strangely  fleshy  at 


124  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

the  base  and  most  commonly  contained  two  functional 
megaspores  along  with  two  very  small  and,  presumably, 
abortive  ones,  although  examples  have  been  found  with 
four,  six  or  eight  megaspores.  It  is  believed  that  the  whole 
structure  was  shed  from  the  parent  plant  without  prior 
dehiscence.  The  microsporangia  of  S.  oldhamia  (Fig.  i8D) 
were  spherical,  were  typically  eusporangiate  in  having  a 
thick  wall  and  had  a  terminal  stomium  where  dehiscence 
took  place,  but  there  was  no  annulus  of  thick-walled 
cells. 

In  the  past,  the  Botryopteridaceae  were  often  described  as 
much  simpler  in  their  organization  than  the  rest  of  the 
Coenopteridales,  but  recent  investigations  on  both  sides  of 
the  Atlantic  have  demonstrated  that  this  is  far  from  the  case. 
Botryopteris  antiqua,  from  the  Lower  Carboniferous  of 
Scotland,  is  the  earliest  known  species  and  was  also  the 
simplest  in  its  internal  anatomy.  It  had  traihng  dorsiventral 
axes  up  to  2  mm  in  diameter,  which  gave  rise  to  erect,  or 
semi-erect,  radial  stems  bearing  petioles,  in  spiral  succession, 
and  roots.  The  petioles  then  underwent  branching,  of  up  to 
five  successive  orders,  to  produce  a  multipinnate  branch 
system.  There  was  no  flattening  of  the  pinnules  to  form  a 
lamina  anywhere  in  the  frond  of  this  species  and  the  distinc- 
tion between  stem  and  petiole  is  purely  arbitrary.  The  three 
types  of  stele  are  illustrated  in  Fig.  i8E,  where  '2'  indicates 
the  one  belonging  to  the  trailing  dorsiventral  axis.  It  was  a 
soUd  rod  of  tracheids  with  multiseriate  pits  or  with  scalariform 
or  reticulate  pits.  The  single  protoxylem  group  was  lateral 
and  almost,  but  not  quite,  exarch.  The  radial  stems  were 
about  the  same  diameter,  but  the  stele  was  circular  in  cross 
section  with  the  smallest  tracheids  (protoxylem?)  in  the  centre 
(3).  The  petioles  were  somewhat  smaller,  up  to  1-4  mm  in 
diameter,  and  had  an  oval  stele  with  a  lateral  protoxylem  (4). 
As  the  branches  of  the  frond  divided  and  sub-divided,  the 
stele  became  smaller  and  smaller  until  the  ultimate  pinnules 
had  only  a  few  tracheids  or  even  only  one.  The  sporangia 


Fig.  18 

Stauropteris  burntislandica :  a,  reconstruction  of  part  of  frond; 
c,  megasporangium  {=Bensonites  fiisiformis).  Stauropteris 
oldhamia:  b,  vascular  system;  d,.  microsporangium.  Botryopteris : 
E,  vascular  strands  of  B.  antiqua;  f,  petiolar  strand  of  B.  ramosa; 
G,  petiolar  strand  of  B.forensis;  h,  vascular  system  of  ^.  trisecta; 
I,  reconstruction  of  part  of  the  frond  of  an  advanced  species; 
J,  sporangium  of  B.  globosa. 

(1,  aphlebia  traces;  2,  dorsi ventral  stele;  3,  radial  stele;  4, 
dorsiventral  petiole  trace) 

(a,  c,  e,  after  Surange;  b,  g,  Bertrand;  d,  f,  Scott;  h,  Andrews; 
I,  Delevoryas  and  Morgan;  J,  Murdy  and  Andrews) 

were  globose,  up  to  0-25  mm  across,  and  had  a  multicellular 
annulus  that  occupied  almost  half  the  surface  area. 

A  comparison  of  this  early  species  with  those  of  the  Upper 
Carboniferous  and  the  Permian  shows  that  there  was  a 
trend  in  the  evolution  of  the  petiole  trace  towards  a  greater 
degree  of  dorsiventrahty,  together  with  an  increase  in  the 
number  of  protoxylems.  Thus,  Botryopteris  ramosa  (Upper 

125 


126  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Carboniferous)  had  a  shallow  gutter-shaped  stele  with  three 
protoxylems  (Fig.  i8F),  whereas  B.forensis  (Permian)  had  a 
stele  shaped  like  the  Greek  letter  oj  in  transverse  section,  with 
up  to  fifteen  protoxylems  (Fig.  i8G).  Some  of  these  later 
species,  furthermore,  are  known  to  have  had  laminate 
pinnules  (Fig.  i8I). 

The  complexity  of  the  branching  of  the  later  species  of 
Botryopteris  is  illustrated  by  the  reconstruction  of  the  stelar 
system  ofB.  trisecta  (Fig.  i8H).  Its  erect  stem  had  a  cyhndri- 
cal  protostele  and  bore  leaves  in  a  spiral  sequence.  The 
petioles  had  an  oval  vascular  strand  and  branched  into  three. 
The  two  lateral  branches  then  trisected  again  but,  whereas 
the  median  traces  in  each  case  were  co  shaped,  the  lateral 
ones  were  cylindrical,  Uke  the  stem  stele.  The  whole  frond 
was  arranged  in  three  dimensions,  except  for  the  ultimate 
pinnules  which  were  disposed  in  one  plane. 

Associated  with  this  plant  were  found  some  remarkable 
spherical  masses,  containing  thousands  of  sporangia,  which 
are  believed  to  represent  the  fertile  parts  of  the  frond,  al- 
though in  the  meantime  they  are  described  under  a  separate 
specific  name,  Botryopteris  globosa.  The  whole  mass  was  up 
to  5  cm  across  and  had,  running  through  it,  a  system  of 
branches  with  w  shaped  steles,  but  how  it  was  connected  to 
the  parent  plant  is  not  known.  Each  sporangium  was  pear- 
shaped  (Fig.  1 8 J)  and  the  distal  half  consisted  entirely  of 
thick- walled  cells,  except  for  a  stomium  of  thin-walled  cells 
over  the  apex.  In  most  species  of  Botryopteris,  the  sporan- 
gium wall  is  described  as  only  one  cell  thick,  suggesting  that, 
in  this  respect  at  least,  they  were  leptosporangiate.  It  is 
apparently  true  of  some  of  the  sporangia  of  B.  globosa,  but 
not  of  all,  for  some  clearly  had  a  second  layer  of  thin-walled 
cells  on  the  inside.  This  may  well  have  shrivelled  after  the 
spores  had  been  shed,  so  becoming  invisible  when  petrified. 
Thus,  although  approaching  the  leptosporangiate  condition, 
B.  globosa  had  certainly  not  yet  achieved  it,  and  the  same  is 
probably  true  of  all  the  species. 


PTEROPSIDA  127 

Eusporangiatae 

Marattiales 

Asterothecaceae*     Psaronius*  Asterotheca,^ 

Scolecopteris,*  Acitheca,"^ 

Eoangiopteris* 
Angiopteridaceae    Angiopteris 
Marattiaceae    Marattia 
Danaeaceae    Danaea 
Christenseniaceae     Christensenia 

Ophioglossales 
Ophioglossaceae     Ophiglossum  Botrychium, 

Helmin  thostachys 

Marattiales 

It  was  customary  in  the  past  to  describe  the  Carboniferous 
as  the  Age  of  Ferns.  This  was  because  of  the  abundance  of 
large  fern-like  fronds  in  the  coal-measures,  but  it  is  now 
known  that  many  of  them  really  belonged  to  gymnosperms, 
for  they  have  been  found  in  association  with  seeds.  Indeed, 
it  is  now  suspected  that  most  of  them  were  gymnospermous. 
However,  there  can  be  no  certainty  about  sterile  fronds  and 
these  must,  therefore,  be  placed  in  a  number  of  form  genera 
defined  on  the  basis  of  the  overall  shape  of  the  frond  and  on 
the  shape  and  venation  of  the  pinnules.  Pecopteris  is  one  of 
these  and  a  large  number  of  species  are  known.  Some  of 
them  were  certainly  gymnosperms,  but  others  were  equally 
certainly  ferns,  for  they  bore  sori  of  thick-walled  sporangia. 
The  frond,  sometimes  as  much  as  3  m  long,  was  many  times 
pinnate  and  the  pinnules  were  attached  along  their  entire 
base,  each  with  a  single  midrib.  The  lateral  veins  were  some- 
what sparse  and  branched  dichotomously  once  or  twice 
(Figs.  19D  and  19E)  or  remained  unbranched. 

Asterotheca  is  the  name  given  to  pecopterid  fronds  bearing 
sessile  sori  made  up  of  four  or  five  sporangia  fused  at  the 
base  into  a  synangium,  but  with  the  distal  part  free  (Fig. 


Fig.  19 

of  E.  Andrewsii.  Acitheca:  c,  sorus  of  A.  ^^^>''"^/^^^',,^' 'f  5  ^ 
pinnae.  Asterotheca:  e,  fertile  pinnae  of  A.  Candolleam,  f. 


PTEROPSIDA  129 

19F).  The  sori  were  commonly  arranged  in  two  series  along 
the  pinna,  as  illustrated  in  Fig.  19E,  each  associated  with  a 
veinlet  in  the  lamina.  Scolecopteris  was  similar,  except  that 
the  sorus  was  elevated  on  a  short  pedicel,  or  receptacle 
(Fig.  1 9 A).  In  Acitheca,  the  sporangia  were  elongated  and 
pointed  and  were  arranged  round  a  central  plug-hke  recep- 
tacle (Fig.  19C).  Eoangiopteris  is  regarded  as  a  more  advanced 
type  of  sorus^^  since  it  was  Hnear  instead  of  radial.  Each  had 
a  cushion-like  receptacle,  on  which  were  five  to  eight 
sporangia  (Fig.  19B).  In  all  these  genera,  the  sporangium 
wall  was  very  massive,  many  cells  thick,  and  the  number  of 
spores  Hberated  from  each  was  very  high,  e.g.  up  to  2,000 
in  Aster otheca  parallela. 

Fronds  of  these  various  types  are  often  found  in  associa- 
tion with  stout  trunks  that  bore  a  superficial  resemblance  to 
those  of  modern  tree-ferns,  some  of  them  as  much  as  15  m 
high,  but  organic  connection  between  fertile  frond  and 
trunk  has  not  yet  been  demonstrated  conclusively.  The 
evidence,  nevertheless,  suggests  that  Asterotheca  fronds  were 
borne  in  a  crown  at  the  summit  of  trunks  known  as 
Psaronius.  Many  species,  belonging  to  a  number  of  sub- 
genera of  Psaronius,  are  known  and  most  of  them  had 
remarkably  complex  stelar  anatomy.  Some  of  them  were  as 
much  as  75  cm  across,  but  most  of  this  width  was  occupied 
by  a  thick  mantle  of  roots,  for  the  single  stem  in  the  centre  was 

sorus.  Angiopteris :  G,  h,  sorus  of  A.  crassipes;  o,  s,  vascular 
system  oiA.  evecta ;  w,  young  embryo ;  x,  older  embryo.  Marat tia : 
I,  J,  sorus  ofM.fraxinea;  Q,  pinna;  t,  prothallus  of  M.  Douglasii; 
u,  archegonium.  Danaea:  k,  l,  sorus  of  D.  elliptica;  r,  pinna; 
Y,  embryo.  Christensenia:  m,  n,  sorus  of  C.  aesculifolia ;  p, 
pinna ;  v,  rhizome  with  leaf  base 

(1,  stipule;  2,  stipular  flange ;  3,  flange  of  lamina;  f,  foot;  1,  leaf; 
r,  root;  s,  suspensor;  x,  stem  apex) 

(a,  b,  f,  after  Mamay;  c,  Scott;  d,  Brogniart;  e,  Hirmer;  g-n, 
p-R,  Bower;  o,  s,  Shove;  t,  u,  y,  Campbell;  v,  Gwynne-Vaughan ; 
X,  Farmer) 
£ 


130  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

only  a  few  cm  in  diameter.  The  stele  of  most  species  was  a 
polycyclic  dictyostele  which,  in  the  more  complex  types, 
contained  as  many  as  eleven  interconnecting  coaxial 
cylinders  (or,  rather,  inverted  cones  fitting  inside  one 
another).  Each  was  dissected  into  a  number  of  mesarch 
meristeles  completely  surrounded  by  phloem,  and  the  leaf 
traces  at  any  particular  level  arose  from  the  outermost 
system,  while  the  inner  systems  were  concerned  with  the 
origin  of  leaf  traces  at  higher  levels.  The  earhest  examples, 
however,  were  simpler  than  this  in  their  internal  anatomy, 
e.g.  P.  Renaultii  from  the  Lower  Coal  Measures  had  an 
endarch  solenostele;  and  there  is  evidence  that  even  the 
complex  Permian  species  had  a  relatively  simple  structure 
near  the  base  of  the  trunk,  as  would  be  expected  by  analogy 
with  present-day  ferns.  Although  the  trunks  were  widest  at 
the  base,  this  was  not  because  the  stem  within  was  wider 
but  because  there  were  a  greater  number  of  rootlets  in  the 
mantle;  the  stem  v/as  actually  smaller  towards  the  base. 
Some  species  had  the  leaves  arranged  distichously,  some  in 
three  or  four  vertical  rows,  while  others  had  them  arranged 
spirally,  as  in  most  modern  representatives  of  the  group. 

The  Marattiales  are  represented  at  the  present  day  by 
about  200  species,  placed  in  six  (or  seven)  genera,  most  of 
which  are  confined  to  the  tropics.  Angiopteris  (lOO  species) 
is  a  genus  of  the  Old  World,  extending  from  Polynesia  to 
Madagascar,  while  Danaea  (thirty-two  species)  is  confined 
to  the  New  World.  Marattia  (sixty  species)  is  pan-tropical 
and  extends  as  far  south  as  New  Zealand.  Christensenia 
{  =  Kaulfussia)  is  monotypic  and  is  confined  to  the  Indo- 
Malayan  region.  Most  species  have  massive  erect  axes,  but 
they  never  attain  the  dimensions  of  the  fossil  Psaronius.  The 
largest,  although  reaching  a  diameter  of  i  m,  seldom  exceed 
this  in  height.  Christensenia  and  some  species  of  Danaea, 
however,  have  creeping  horizontal  axes.  The  fronds  of  some 
species  are  larger  than  in  any  other  living  ferns  and  may  be 
as  much  as  6  m  long,  with  petioles  6  cm  in  diameter.  They 


PTEROPSIDA  131 

may  be  as  much  as  five  times  pinnately  compound  or,  in 
some  species,  only  once  pinnate,  like  a  Cycad  leaf,  while 
a  few  species  have  a  simple  broad  lamina.  Christensenia  is 
pecuhar  in  having  a  palmately  compound  frond,  as  the 
specific  name,  C.  aesculifolia,  imphes.  It  is  also  pecuhar  in 
having  reticulate  venation,  for  all  the  other  genera  have 
open  dichotomous  venation.  All  show  circinate  vernation, 
i.e.  the  young  frond  is  coiled  Hke  a  crozier  and  gradually 
uncoils  as  it  grows.  This  is  a  feature  which  they  share  with 
Leptosporangiate  ferns  but  which  is  absent  from  the 
Ophioglossales.  With  the  exception  of  Danaea  trichoman- 
oides,  all  the  Uving  members  of  the  group  have  very  leathery 
pinnules  in  whose  ontogeny  several  rows  of  marginal  initials 
are  active  (instead  of  a  single  row  of  marginal  initial  cells, 
as  is  more  usual  in  leaves  of  other  plants).  In  many 
species  there  are  swelhngs,  or  pulvini,  at  the  base  of  the 
pinnae  and  pinnules,  which  play  a  part  in  the  geotrophic 
responses  of  the  leaf,  and  in  all  species  there  are  thick  fleshy 
stipular  flanges  at  the  base  of  the  petiole.  Fig.  19V  illustrates 
the  appearance  of  the  growing  point  of  Christensenia,  show- 
ing how  the  stipules  (i)  are  joined  by  a  commissure  (2), 
and  how  they  are  folded  over  the  primordium.  After  the 
frond  has  died  and  has  been  shed,  the  stipules  and  the  leaf 
base  remain  attached  to  the  axis  and  contribute  much  to  its 
overall  diameter. 

The  young  parts  of  Marattia  and  Angiopteris  are  covered 
with  short  simple  hairs,  while  those  of  Christensenia  2ind 
Danaea  bear  peltate  scales.  Bower^  suggested  that  the  nature 
of  the  dermal  appendages  in  ferns  can  be  a  useful  indicator 
of  primitiveness  or  advancement,  hairs  being  more  primitive 
than  scales;  on  this  basis,  therefore,  Christensenia  is  rela- 
tively advanced  and  this  conclusion  is  supported  by  its 
possessing  reticulate  venation.  A  comparison  of  fossil  and 
recent  members  of  the  group  suggests  that  there  has  been 
progressive  reduction  in  height,  from  the  tree-hke  Carbon- 
iferous forms,  through  an  intermediate  stumpy  erect  axis,  to 


132  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

an  oblique  or  horizontal  creeping  rhizome;  and  on  this  basis, 
too,  Christensenia  along  with  Danaea  is  to  be  regarded  as 
relatively  advanced. 

The  stem  grows  by  means  of  a  bulky  type  of  meristem,  not 
referable  to  a  single  initial  celP  and  is  characterized  by  the 
absence  of  sclerenchyma.  Mucilage  canals  and  tannin  cells 
are  abundant  throughout  and  give  the  tissues  a  very  sappy 
texture.  The  vascular  anatomy  of  the  stem  is  the  most 
complex  of  all  living  pteridophytes  and  is  surpassed  in 
complexity  only  by  fossil  members  of  the  group,  such  as 
Psaronius.  A  transverse  section  of  the  stem  of  Angiopteris 
(Fig.  19O)  reveals  a  number  of  concentric  rings  of  meristeles 
which,  in  a  dissection  (Fig.  19S),  are  seen  to  be  part  of  a 
series  of  complex  and  irregular  meshworks  lying  one  within 
the  other,  yet  interconnected  by  'reparatory  strands'.  The 
whole  system  may  be  described  as  a  highly  dissected  poly- 
cyclic  dictyostele,  but  can  best  be  visuahzed  as  a  series  of 
inverted  cones  of  lace  stacked  inside  each  other.  Although 
each  meristele  in  the  sporeUng  is  surrounded  by  an  endo- 
dermis,  in  the  adult  state  the  endodermis  is  completely 
lacking. 

The  earliest  protoxylem  elements  to  Hgnify  are  'annular- 
reticulate',  i.e.  adjacent  rings  of  lignin  are  interconnected  by 
a  network  of  strands,  whereas  later  ones  are  reticulate.  The 
metaxylem  elements  are  scalariform  and,  in  Angiopteris,  the 
orientation  of  the  elongated  bordered  pits  is  sometimes 
longitudinal,  instead  of  transverse.  This  pecuhar  arrange- 
ment has  been  called  'ob-scalariform'^^  and  occurs  else- 
where in  the  Ophioglossaceae  and  a  few  leptosporangiate 
ferns  {Dennstaedtia  and  Blechnum). 

Each  leaf,  in  a  mature  plant,  receives  a  number  of  traces 
which  arise  from  the  outermost  system  of  meristeles  (the  cut 
ends  of  the  leaf  traces  are  represented  in  black  in  Fig.  19S), 
but  the  root  traces  may  arise  from  the  innermost  regions  of 
the  stele,  threading  their  way  through  successive  cones  on 
their  way  to  the  cortex  (cross-hatched  in  Fig.  19O).  In  those 


PTEROPSIDA  133 

Species  with  erect  axes,  the  roots  may  emerge  from  the 
cortex  some  distance  above  the  ground,  so  forming  prop- 
roots.  They  are  polyarch,  with  as  many  as  nineteen  exarch 
protoxylems  and,  while  the  aerial  portions  are  medullated, 
as  soon  as  the  roots  penetrate  the  soil  the  xylem  extends 
right  to  the  centre.  Those  of  young  plants  usually  contain 
a  mycorrhizal  fungus  within  the  cortex  (an  oomycete  known 
as  Stigeosporium  marattiacearun). 

In  all  genera,  the  sori  are  borne  in  a  *superficiar  manner, 
i.e.  on  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  lamina,  and  beneath  a  vein 
or  a  veinlet.  Christensenia  has  circular  sori  irregularly  dis- 
tributed between  the  main  veins  (Fig.  i9P)but,  in  all  other 
genera,  the  sorus  is  more  or  less  elongated  beneath  a  lateral 
vein  (Figs.  19Q  and  19R).  In  Angiopteris  the  sporangia  are 
free  from  each  other  (Figs.  19G  and  19H),  but  in  Marattia, 
Danaea  and  Christensenia  they  are  fused  into  a  synangium 
(Figs.  19I-N).  Danaea  is  peculiar  in  having  fleshy  flanges 
of  tissue  (3)  projecting  between  the  adjacent  synangia  (or, 
according  to  some,  in  having  the  synangia  sunken  into  a 
very  fleshy  pinnule). 

The  first  stage  in  the  development  of  a  sporangium  is  a 
perichnal  division  of  a  single  epidermal  cell,  of  which  the 
inner  half  gives  rise  ultimately  to  the  archesporial  tissue, 
while  the  outer  half  gives  rise  to  part  of  the  sporangium  wall, 
the  rest  of  the  wall  being  produced  by  the  activity  of 
adjacent  cells.  At  maturity,  the  sporangium  wall  is  many 
cells  thick  and  there  is  a  tapetum  formed  from  the  innermost 
wall  cells.  The  occurrence  of  numerous  stomata  in  the 
sporangium  wall  is  an  interesting  feature  rarely  found  else- 
where and  presumably  associated  with  its  massive  structure. 
Very  large  numbers  of  spores  are  produced  from  each 
sporangium  (e.g.  1,440  in  Angiopteris,  2,500  in  Marattia  and 
over  7,000  in  Christensenia)  and,  since  all  the  sporangia 
within  a  sorus  mature  and  dehisce  simultaneously,  prodigious 
numbers  of  spores  are  shed. 

In  those  species  with  free  sporangia,  e.g.  Angiopteris,  there 


134  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

is  a  crude  kind  of  annulus  of  thickened  cells,  whose  contrac- 
tions pull  the  sides  of  the  sporangium  apart  along  a  line  of 
dehiscence  on  the  inner  face  (Fig.  19H).  Those  with  synangia 
have  no  such  device ;  instead,  a  thin  part  of  the  sporangium 
wall  dries  and  shrinks  to  form  a  pore  through  which  the 
spores  can  fall  (Figs.  19K-N).  The  whole  sorus  in  Marattia 
is  very  woody  and,  when  ripe,  splits  into  two  halves  which 
are  slowly  pulled  apart,  so  as  to  expose  the  pores  in  each 
sporangium  (Fig.  19J). 

Germination  of  the  spores  is  rapid,  occurring  within  a  few 
days  of  being  shed,  and  they  develop  directly  into  a  massive 
dark  green  thalloid  prothallus,  which  is  mycorrhizal  and  is 
capable  of  living  for  several  years.  An  old  prothallus  may 
be  several  centimetres  long  and  may  resemble  closely  a 
large  thalloid  liverwort  (Fig.  19T).  The  prothallus  is  mon- 
oecious but,  while  the  antheridia  occur  on  both  the  upper  and 
lower  surface,  the  archegonia  are  confined  to  the  lower 
surface,  where  they  occur  on  the  central  cushion  along  with 
rhizoids.  Both  types  of  gametangia  are  sunken  beneath  the 
surface  of  the  prothallus  and  the  antheridium  is  large  and 
massive.  The  archegonium  (Fig.  19U)  has  a  large  ventral 
canal  cell  (except  in  Danaea)  and  a  neck  canal  cell  with  two 
nuclei.  The  antherozoids  are  coiled  and  multiflagellate,  as 
in  other  ferns. 

The  first  division  of  the  zygote  is  at  right  angles  to  the 
axis  of  the  archegonium,  and  the  embryo  is  endoscopic. 
Thus,  since  the  archegonial  neck  is  directed  downwards,  the 
embryo  is  orientated  with  its  shoot  uppermost  and,  as  it 
grows  upwards,  it  bursts  its  way  through  the  tissues  of  the 
prothallus.  A  minute  suspensor  is  present  in  Danaea  (Fig. 
19Y)  and  in  some  species  of  Angiopteris,  but  Marattia, 
Christensenia  and  most  species  of  Angiopteris  are  com- 
pletely without  a  suspensor.  This  lack  of  constancy  is 
paralleled  in  the  Ophioglossales  and  has  led  to  speculation 
as  to  its  phylogenetic  implications.  A  suspensor  is  generally 
held  to  be  a  primitive  character  and  its  presence  even  if  not 


PTEROPSIDA  135 

universal  in  the  Eusporangiatae,  places  them  at  a  lower 
level  of  evolution  than  the  remaining  ferns,  from  which  it  is 
completely  absent. 

The  epibasal  hemisphere  gives  rise  to  the  shoot  apex  (x) 
and  the  first  leaf  (1)  (Fig.  19W),  but  there  is  no  regular 
pattern  of  cell  divisions  and  the  hypobasal  region  gives  rise 
to  a  poorly  developed  foot  (f)  and,  somewhat  later,  to  the 
first  root  (r)  (Fig.  19X). 

Chromosome  counts  give  a  haploid  number  n  =  40  in 
Angiopteris. 

Ophioglossales 

This  group  of  plants,  completely  without  any  early  fossil 
record,  is  represented  by  about  eighty  living  species,  belonging 
to  three  genera.  Botrychhim  (thirty-five  species)  is  cosmo- 
politan in  distribution  and  Ophioglossum  (forty-five  species) 
is  nearly  so,  but  Helminthostachys  (monotypic)  is  restricted 
to  Indo-Malaysia  and  Polynesia.  Two  species  are  fairly 
common  in  the  British  Isles,  Botrychium  Iwiaria,  'Moon- 
wort'  (Fig.  20A)  which  grows  in  dry  grassland  and  on  rocky 
ledges,  and  Ophioglossum  vulgatum,  'Adder's  Tongue'  (Fig. 
20G)  in  damp  grassland,  fens  and  dune-slacks,  while  a  third 
species,  O.  lusitanicum,  is  restricted  to  grassy  cUff  tops  in 
the  Channel  Islands  and  the  Scilly  Isles. 

The  stem,  in  most  species,  is  very  short  and  is  erect, 
except  in  a  few  epiphytic  species  of  Ophioglossum  and  in 
Helminthostachys,  where  it  becomes  a  horizontal  rhizome 
as  the  plant  grows  larger.  Where  the  stem  is  erect,  the  leaves 
arise  in  a  spiral  sequence,  but  in  temperate  regions  it  is 
normal  for  only  one  leaf  to  be  produced  each  year.  In 
Helminthostachys,  the  leaves  are  borne  in  two  ranks  along 
the  rhizome ;  they  are  large  and  ternately  compound,  but  in 
the  other  two  genera  they  are  usually  much  smaller.  Those  of 
Botrychium  are  pinnately  compound ;  those  of  Ophioglossum 
are  simple  or  lobed  and,  unhke  those  of  the  other  two 
genera,  have  a  reticulate  venation.  At  the  base  of  the  petiole 


136  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

there  is  a  pair  of  thin  stipules  which  enclose  the  apical  bud; 
and  the  next  leaf,  when  it  begins  to  grow,  has  to  break  its 
way  through  the  thin  sheath  covering  it.  UnUke  all  other 
living  ferns  their  leaves  are  not  circinately  coiled  when  young. 
In  all  three  genera,  the  fertile  fronds  have  two  distinct 
parts,  the  fertile  part  being  in  the  form  of  a  spike  which 
arises  at  the  junction  of  the  petiole  with  the  sterile  lamina,  on 
its  adaxial  side.  The  fertile  spike  is  pinnately  compound  in 
those  genera  with  a  compound  lamina  and  simple  in 
Ophioglossum,  where  the  lamina  is  simple.  Its  morpho- 
logical nature  has  been  the  subject  of  some  considerable 
discussion  in  the  past  but  is  now  generally  thought  to  repre- 
sent two  basal  pinnae  which  have  become  ontogenetically 
fused,  face  to  face  (i.e.  it  is  believed  that  some  early  ancestor 
of  the  group  had  two  fertile  basal  pinnae,  whose  primordia 
became  fused  during  subsequent  evolution).  Today,  the  only 
evidence  for  the  double  nature  of  the  spike  lies  in  its  vascular 

supply. 

The  roots  are  peculiar  in  being  completely  without  root 
hairs,  a  feature  which  is  possibly  connected  with  their 
mycorrhizal  habit. 

Growth  of  the  stem  apex  is  from  a  single  apical  cell,  and 
its  products  are  characteristically  soft  and  fleshy,  for  they 
are  without  sclerenchyma.  The  stem  of  the  young  sporehng 
is  protostelic,  but  soon  becomes  medullated.  Later  on,  the 
stem  of  Botrychium  becomes  solenoxyUc,  i.e.  there  are  leaf 
gaps  in  the  xylem,  but  not  in  the  single  external  endodermis. 
Ultimately,  the  appearance  of  a  sporadic  internal  endo- 
dermis may  give  rise  to  a  rudimentary  solenostele.  Botrychium 
is  the  only  genus  of  living  ferns  to  show  secondary  cambial 
activity,  and  in  some  species  it  may  give  rise  to  a  consider- 
able thickness  of  secondary  wood,  composed  of  tracheids 
and  wood-rays.  Rhizomes  of  Helminthostachys  pass  through 
much  the  same  stages  of  stelar  organization,  but  the  largest 
specimens  go  one  stage  further  and  achieve  true  soleno- 
stely,  with  an  internal  as  well  as  an  external  endodermis. 


Fig.  20 

Botrychium:  a,  B.  lunaria;  b,  fertile  pinnule;  c,  vascular  supply 
to  sporangia;  d,  prothallus  of  B.  virginianum;  e,  archegonium; 
F,  embryo  of  B.  obliquum.  Ophioglossum:  g,  O.  vulgatum;  h, 
portion  of  fertile  spike;  i,  vascular  supply  to  sporangia;  J, 
prothallus  of  O.  vulgatum;  k,  archegonium  of  O.  pendulum; 
L,  embryo  of  O.  vulgatum 

(f,  foot;  1,  leaf;  r,  root;  s,  suspensor;  x,  stem  apex) 

(a,  g,  after  Luerssen;  b,  h,  Bitter;  c,  Goebel;  d,  k,  Campbell; 
E,  Jeffrey;  F,  Lyon;  J,  l,  Bruchmann) 


Ophioglossum  varies  considerably  in  its  internal  anatomy, 
according  to  species.  Some  possess  an  outer  endodermis, 
but  in  most  species  it  is  absent,  even  in  the  young  stages.  The 
leaf  gaps  in  the  xylem  overlap  one  another,  giving  rise  to  a 
network  of  meristeles,  which  form  a  rudimentary  kind  of 
dictyostele. 

The  xylem  is  endarch  in  Botrychium  and  Ophioglossum, 
but  mesarch  in  Helminthostachys.  The  earliest  formed  proto- 
xylem  tracheids  are  very  similar  to  those  of  the  Marattiales ; 

137 


138  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

later  ones  are  reticulate  (some  being  ob-reticulate)  but 
scalariform  tracheids  are  absent.  ^^  A  pronounced  feature  of 
all  three  genera  is  the  distinctly  bordered  circular  pits  in  the 
metaxylem  tracheids,  but  early  accounts  of  the  universal 
presence  of  a  torus  in  the  pit  closing  membrane  appear  to  be 
incorrect.  Bierhorst^^  records  them  only  in  Botrychium 
dissectum  and  states  that  even  in  this  species  they  are  not  a 
constant  feature. 

The  sporangia  in  all  three  genera  are  'marginal'  in  origin. 
In  Botrychium,  they  are  borne  in  two  rows  along  the 
ultimate  pinnules  of  the  fertile  spike  (Fig.  20B)  and  each 
receives  its  own  separate  vascular  supply  from  a  vein  running 
into  the  pinnule  (Fig.  20C).  In  Helminthostachys,  the  axis  of 
the  fertile  spike  bears  numerous  'sporangiophores'  in  several 
rows,  each  bearing  several  sporangia  and  a  few  tiny  green 
lobes  at  the  tip.  The  spike  of  Ophioglossum  bears  two  rows 
of  sporangia  fused  together,  beyond  which  the  axis  projects 
as  a  sterile  process  (Fig.  20G).  A  number  of  vascular  bundles 
run  longitudinally  up  the  middle,  anastomosing  occasionally 
and  giving  off  lateral  branches  to  the  sporangia  (Fig.  20I). 

Early  stages  of  development  of  the  sporangium  are  similar 
to  those  in  the  Marattiales ;  a  single  initial  cell  undergoes  a 
perichnal  division,  the  inner  half  giving  rise  ultimately  to 
the  archesporial  tissue,  while  the  outer  half  goes  to  form 
part  of  the  sporangium  wall.  Adjacent  cells  contribute 
further  to  the  wall,  which  is  very  massive  and  several  cells 
thick  at  maturity.  A  tapetum  of  several  layers  of  cells  is 
formed  from  the  inner  regions  of  the  sporangium  wall, 
which  break  down  to  form  a  continuous  Plasmodium  in 
which  the  spores  develop.  As  in  Marattiales,  there  are 
stomata  in  the  sporangium  wall. 

Dehiscence  of  the  sporangium  is  transverse  in  Botrychium 
and  Ophioglossum  (Figs.  20B  and  20H),  but  longitudinal  in 
Helmifithostachys,  and  large  numbers  of  spores  are  released 
(more  than  2,000  in  Botrychium  and  as  many  as  15,000  in 
Ophioglossum). 


PTEROPSIDA  139 

The  prothallus  in  all  three  genera  is  mycorrhizal.  Indeed, 
the  presence  of  the  appropriate  fungus  is  essential  for  the 
growth  of  the  prothallus  beyond  the  first  few  cell  divisions. 
In  most  cases  the  prothallus  is  deeply  buried  in  the  soil  and 
lacks  chlorophyll,  but  cases  have  been  reported  of  super- 
ficial prothalli,  in  which  some  chlorophyll  was  present. 
Some  have  abundant  rhizoids,  but  others  are  completely 
without  them. 

The  prothallus  of  Botrychium  virginianum  (Fig.  20D)  is  a 
flattened  tuberous  body,  up  to  2  cm  long.  Antheridia  appear 
first  and  are  deeply  sunken.  Large  numbers  of  antherozoids 
are  liberated  from  each  and  escape  by  the  rupturing  of  a 
single  opercular  cell.  The  archegonium  has  a  projecting  neck 
several  cells  long,  a  neck  canal  cell  with  two  nuclei,  and  a 
ventral  canal  cell  (Fig.  20E). 

The  prothallus  of  Ophioglossum  vulgatum  differs  in  being 
cyhndrical,  and  may  be  as  much  as  6  cm  long  (Fig.  20J). 
Frequently,  there  is  an  enlarged  bulbous  base,  in  which  the 
bulk  of  the  mycorrhizal  fungus  is  located.  (In  both  Figs. 
20D  and  20  J,  the  extent  of  the  fungus  is  indicated  by  a  broken 
line.)  As  in  Botrychium,  the  antheridia  are  sunken  and  pro- 
duce very  large  numbers  of  antherozoids.  Unlike  Botrychium, 
however,  its  archegonia  are  sunken  too.  In  Fig.  20K,  the 
archegonium  is  illustrated  at  a  stage  just  before  maturity, 
when  there  are  visible  two  nuclei  in  the  neck  canal  cell,  but 
just  before  the  basal  cell  has  divided.  Indeed,  a  ventral  canal 
cell  has  rarely  been  seen,  presumably  because  it  disintegrates 
almost  as  soon  as  it  is  formed. 

As  in  the  Marattiales,  the  first  division  of  the  zygote  is  in  a 
plane  at  right  angles  to  the  archegonial  axis.  In  Helmintho- 
stachys,  the  outer  (epibasal)  hemisphere  undergoes  a  second 
division,  so  as  to  produce  a  suspensor  of  two  cells,  while 
the  hypobasal  hemisphere  gives  rise  to  a  foot,  a  root  and, 
later,  the  stem  apex.  The  embryo  is  thus  endoscopic,  but 
during  its  further  development  its  axis  becomes  bent  round 
through  two  right  angles,  so  as  to  allow  the  stem  to  grow 


140  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

vertically  Upwards.  The  embryo  of  some  species  ofBotrychium 
is  likewise  endoscopic  and  has  a  small  suspensor  (Fig.  20F), 
but  in  others  including  B.  lunaria,  there  is  no  suspensor  and 
the  embryo  is  exoscopic;  and  this  is  true  of  all  species  of 
Ophioglossum  (Fig.  20L).  In  all  cases  there  is  considerable 
delay  in  the  formation  of  the  stem  apex,  and  in  some  species 
it  may  be  several  years  before  the  first  leaf  appears  above 
the  ground,  by  which  time  many  roots  may  have  been 
formed.  These  long  delays  suggest  that  the  mycorrhizal 
association  is  an  important  factor  in  relation  to  the  nutrition, 
not  only  of  the  prothallus,  but  also  of  the  young  sporophyte. 

Chromosome  counts  show  a  surprising  range  within  the 
group,  for  Botrychium  has  a  haploid  number  n  =  45,  Helmin- 
thostachys  n  =  46  or  47,  while  in  Ophioglossum  vulgatum 
n  =  250-260  and  in  Ophioglossum  reticulatum  n  =  63i  +  io 
fragments. 

Despite  these  divergent  chromosome  numbers,  there  can 
be  Httle  doubt  that  the  three  genera  of  the  Ophioglossales 
are  fairly  closely  related,  nor  that  they  represent  an  ancient 
and  primitive  group  of  ferns  despite  the  lack  of  fossil 
representatives.  The  reticulate  venation  of  Ophioglossum, 
its  consohdated  fertile  spike  and  its  complete  lack  of  a 
suspensor  together  suggest  that  it  has  reached  a  more 
advanced  stage  of  evolution  than  either  of  the  other  two 
genera.  As  in  the  Marattiales,  it  seems  that  the  upright 
stem  is  the  basic  condition,  since  even  in  Helminthostachys 
the  young  plant  has  an  erect  axis. 

Regarding  the  relationships  between  the  Ophioglossales 
and  the  Marattiales,  it  is  not  easy  to  decide  which  characters 
are  significant.  Of  the  many  characters  common  to  the  two 
groups,  most  indicate  merely  that  they  have  reached  roughly 
the  same  stage  of  evolution,  rather  than  that  they  are  closely 
related.  These  may  be  briefly  listed  as  i.  basically  erect  axis, 
2.  stipules  at  the  base  of  the  petiole,  3.  absence  of  scleren- 
chyma,  4.  sporadic  endodermis,  5.  massive  sporangium  wall, 
with  stomata,  the  sporangia  showing  a  tendency  to  fusion, 


PTEROPSIDA  141 

6.  large  spore  output,  7.  prothallus  long  lived,  8.  massive 
antheridium,  9.  suspensor  present  in  some,  absent  in  others. 
Characters  which  suggest  that  the  two  groups  are  only 
distantly  related  are  the  circinate  vernation  of  the  Maratti- 
ales  and  their  superficial  sori,  contrasting  with  the  absence 
of  circinate  vernation  from  the  Ophioglossales  and  their 
marginal  sporangia. 

Osmundidae 

Osmundales 
Osmundaceae  Zalesskya^ ^  Thamnopteris^ ^  Osmundites"^, 

Osmunda,  Todea,  Leptopteris 

The  modern  representatives  of  the  Osmundales  occupy  an 
isolated  position  among  the  ferns,  intermediate  in  many 
respects  between  the  Eusporangiatae  and  the  Leptosporan- 
giatae  but  not  necessarily,  therefore,  finking  the  two  groups 
phylogenetically,  for  they  are  an  extremely  ancient  group 
with  an  almost  complete  fossil  history  extending  as  far 
back  as  the  Permian.  Those  that  have  survived  to  the 
present  day  can  truly  be  described  as  'living  fossils'. 

All  have  erect  axes,  bearing  a  crown  of  leaves ;  and  the 
same  is  true  of  the  fossil  members,  some  of  which  had  trunks 
I  m  or  more  in  height.  Among  the  earliest  representatives, 
in  the  Permian,  were  several  species  of  Zalesskya.  These  had 
a  sofid  protostele  in  which  there  were  two  distinct  regions  of 
xylem  (an  inner  region  of  short  tracheids  and  an  outer  one 
of  elongated  tracheids  forming  an  unbroken  ring).  The  same 
was  true  of  Thamnopteris  Schlechtendalii,  but  T.  Kidstonii 
had  a  sfightly  more  advanced  stelar  anatomy,  in  that  the 
central  region  was  occupied  by  a  mixed  pith  of  tracheids 
and  parenchyma.  Osmundites  Dunlopii  from  the  Jurassic 
was  similar  to  T.  Kidstonii,  but  the  contemporaneous  O. 
Gibbeana  showed  some  dissection  of  the  xylem  ring  into 
about  twenty  separate  strands.*^  Nevertheless,  the  stele  was 
still  strictly  a  protostele,  since  there  was  a  continuous  zone 


142  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

of  phloem  (and,  presumably,  endodermis)  round  the  out- 
side. The  term  'dictyoxyHc  stele'  can  conveniently  be  used 
to  describe  this  arrangement.  Poor  preservation  does  not 
allow  any  statement  to  be  made  about  the  central  pith 
regions  of  these  two  forms,  but  in  the  Lower  Cretaceous 
O.  Kolbei  there  was  definitely  a  mixed  pith.  The  Cretaceous 
species  O.  skidegatensis  had  a  pith  of  pure  parenchyma  and 
showed  a  further  advance  in  having  some  internal  phloem, 
while  O.  Carnieri  was  the  most  advanced  of  all,  in  being 
truly  dictyostehc.  This  is  most  interesting,  for  it  is  a  con- 
dition not  achieved  by  any  modern  representatives  of  the 
group.  Most  of  these  are  no  further  advanced  in  stelar 
anatomy  than  the  Jurassic  Osmundites  Gibbeana. 

Of  the  living  genera,  Osmunda  (fourteen  species)  is  wide- 
spread in  both  hemispheres,  Leptopteris  (six  species)  is  con- 
fined to  Australasia  and  the  South  Sea  Islands,  while  Todea 
is  represented  by  the  single  species  T.  barbara,  found  in 
S.  Africa  and  Australasia.  (Some  taxonomists  include 
Leptopteris  in  the  genus  Todea.)  Only  one  species,  Osmunda 
regalis — the  'Royal  fern' — is  represented  in  the  British  flora. 
Its  stems  are  massive  and  branch  dichotomously  to  form 
large  hummocks.  Todea  barbara  may  have  a  free-standing 
trunk  I  m  or  more  high,  and  so  also  may  Leptopteris 
hymenophylloides,  while  one  species  of  Leptopteris  from 
New  Caledonia  attains  a  height  of  3  m. 

A  transverse  section  of  the  stem  of  a  mature  Todea  (Fig. 
21K)  exhibits  a  typical  dictyoxylic  condition.  The  central 
medulla  is  surrounded  by  separate  blocks  of  xylem,  outside 
which  there  is  phloem  and  a  continuous  endodermis. 
Occasionally,  some  internal  phloem  occurs,  but  no  internal 
endodermis.  Most  species  of  Osmunda  are  similar,  but  O. 
cinnamomea  sometimes  has  an  internal,  as  well  as  an 
external,  endodermis  (Fig.  21B).  The  types  of  xylem  element 
present  are  similar,  in  some  respects,  to  those  of  the 
Marattiaceae,^^  and  the  position  of  the  protoxylem  ranges 
from  endarch  in  Todea  to  nearly  exarch  in  Osmunda. 


PTEROPSIDA  143 

The  leaves,  in  most  species,  are  leathery  in  texture,  but 
those  of  Leptopteris  hymenophylloides  are  comparable  with 
those  of  the  Hymenophyllaceae  ('filmy  ferns')  and  have  a 
thin  pellucid  lamina,  only  two  or  three  cells  thick,  from 
which  stomata  are  completely  lacking.  During  their  develop- 
ment the  leaves  of  all  species  exhibit  circinate  vernation  and 
are  covered  with  hairs.  The  base  of  the  petiole  is  broad  and 
winged  in  a  manner  reminiscent  of  the  Eusporangiatae  and, 
after  the  frond  has  been  shed,  the  leaf  base  is  persistent, 
adding  considerably  to  the  diameter  and  the  mechanical 
strength  of  the  stem. 

The  fronds  of  Osmunda  regalis  are  twice  pinnate,  those 
produced  first  in  each  season  being  sterile.  These  are  followed 
by  partially  fertile  fronds  (Fig.  21  A),  while  the  last  to  be 
produced  are  often  completely  fertile.  The  fertile  pinnules 
are  very  reduced  tassel-Hke  structures,  representing  just  the 
midrib.  In  the  absence  of  a  lamina,  the  sporangia  cannot  be 
'superficial'  and  are  usually  described  as  'marginal'.  In 
partially  fertile  fronds  of  O.  regalis,  the  fertile  pinnules 
occupy  the  distal  regions,  but  in  those  of  O.  Claytoniana 
they  occupy  the  middle  regions.  Todea  bar  bar  a  has  once- 
pinnate  fronds  in  which  the  fertile  pinnules  show  scarcely 
any  modification  and  the  sporangia  are  superficial,  being 
densely  scattered  over  the  under-surface  of  the  lamina. 
They  occupy  the  basal  regions  of  partially  fertile  fronds 
(Fig.  21H).  The  fronds  of  Leptopteris  hymenophylloides  are 
large  and  many  times  pinnate,  with  the  sporangia  scattered 
sparsely  along  the  veinlets  of  unmodified  pinnules  (Fig. 
2 1 F).  In  no  case  is  there  any  tendency  for  the  sporangia  to 
become  aggregated  into  sori,  nor  is  there  any  sign  of  an 
indusium. 

The  sporangium  is  not  strictly  leptosporangiate,  for 
several  cells  play  a  part  in  its  initiation  and,  at  maturity,  it 
is  relatively  large  and  massive  with  a  stout  short  stalk. 
There  is  some  variation  in  the  shape  of  the  archesporial  cell, 
as  illustrated  in  Figs.  21I  and  21  J,  for  it  may  be  tetrahedral, 


144  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

as  in  leptosporangiate  ferns,  or  it  may  be  cubical,  as  in  the 
Eusporangiatae.  The  tapetum  is  formed  from  the  outermost 
layers  of  the  sporogenous  tissue,  unlike  that  of  the  Euspo- 
rangiatae, and  there  is  also  a  layer  of  tabular  cells,  formed 
from  the  same  regions,  which  becomes  appressed  to  the 
inner  side  of  the  sporangium  wall.  For  this  reason,  at 
maturity,  the  wall  appears  to  be  two  cells  thick.  There  is  a 
primitive  kind  of  annulus,  formed  by  a  group  of  thick-walled 
cells,  on  one  side  of  the  sporangium  and  a  thin-walled 
stomium,  along  which  dehiscence  occurs,  extends  from  it 
over  the  apex  of  the  sporangium  (Fig.  21G).  Relatively  large 
numbers  of  spores  are  released  from  each  sporangium  (e.g. 
about  128  in  Leptopteris  and  more  than  256  in  Osmunda  and 
Todea).  The  spores  contain  chlorophyll  and  must  germinate 
rapidly  if  they  are  to  do  so  at  all. 

The  prothallus  (Fig.  2tC)  is  large,  fleshy  and  dark  green, 
resembhng  a  thalloid  liverwort,  up  to  4  cm  long.  The 
antheridia  (Fig.  21D)  project  from  the  surface,  as  in  Lepto- 
sporangiatae,  but  are  larger,  have  more  wall  cells  and  pro- 
duce a  greater  number  of  antherozoids  than  do  most  of 
them.  The  archegonia  (Fig.  21E)  are  borne  along  the  sides 
of  the  midrib;  they  have  projecting  necks  and  differ  from 
those  of  leptosporangiate  ferns  only  in  the  number  of  neck 
cells  (six  tiers,  instead  of  the  usual  four). 

The  embryology  of  the  young  sporophyte,  too,  shows 
some  features  which  distinguish  the  Osmundales  from  the 
Leptosporangiatae.  Not  only  is  the  first  division  of  the 
zygote  vertical,  but  so  also  is  the  second.  It  is  the  third 
division  which  is  at  right  angles  to  the  axis  of  the  arche- 
gonium,  instead  of  the  second.  Subsequent  divisions  are 
somewhat  irregular  and  the  embryo  remains  spherical  for  a 
relatively  long  time.  Ultimately,  however,  a  shoot  apex, 
cotyledon,  root  and  a  large  foot  appear,  but  there  is  some 
irregularity  in  their  derivation  from  the  initial  octants. 

Despite  the  marginal  position  of  the  sporangia  in 
Osmunda,  as  compared  with  their  superficial  position  in  the 


Fig.  21 

Osmunda:  a,  partly  fertile  frond  of  O.  regalis;  b,  stele  of  O. 
cinnamomea;  c,  prothallus  of  O.  Claytoniana;  d,  antheridium ; 
E,  archegonium;  g,  sporangium.  Leptopteris:  f,  fertile  pinnule 
of  L.  hymenophylloides.  Todea:  h,  fertile  frond  of  T.  barbara; 
I,  J,  sporangial  primordia  (i  with  tetrahedral  archesporial  cell, 
J  with  cubical  archesporial  cell) ;  k,  stele 

(a,  f,  h,  after  Diels;  c-e,  Campbell;  g,  Luerssen;  i,  J,  Bower; 
K,  Seward  and  Ford) 

other  two  genera,  the  three  genera  are  so  similar  in  other 
respects  that  they  are,  without  doubt,  closely  related,  and 
this  conclusion  is  supported  by  chromosome  counts.  The 
haploid  number  is  n  =  22  throughout. 


Filicales 

In  the  past,  the  name  FiHcales  was  applied  in  the  broadest 
possible  sense,  so  as  to  include  all  the  ferns  but,  recently,  its 
use  has  been  restricted,  and  it  is  applied  just  to  the  homo- 
sporous  leptosporangiate  ferns  (as  in  Engler's  Syllabus  der 

145 


146  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Pflanzenfamilien^^).  However,  even  when  thus  restricted,  it 
is  still  by  far  the  largest  group  of  the  pteridophytes,  for  it 
contains  almost  300  genera  and  about  9,000  species.  Details 
of  their  form  and  anatomy  would  occupy  many  volumes 
and  can  only  briefly  be  summarized  here,  the  following 
famihes,  subfamiUes  and  genera  having  been  selected  to 
illustrate  the  salient  points  (the  classification  is  based  on  that 
of  Holttum^^). 

Schizaeaceae    Sehftenbergia* ,  Klukia*,  Schizaea,  Lygodium, 

Mohria,  Anemia 
Gleicheniaceae     Oligocarpia* ,  Gleichenites*,  Gleichenia 
Hymenophyllaceae    Hymenophyllum,  Trichomanes 
Dicksoniaceae     Coniopteris*,  Dicksonia,  Cibotium 
Matoniaceae    Matonidium*,  Matonia 
Dipteridaceae    Clathropteris* ,  Dictyophyllum*, 

Camptopteris* ,  Matonia,  Phanerosorus 
Cyatheaceae    Alsophilites*,  Alsophila,  Hemitelia,  Cyathea 
Dennstaedtiaceae 

Dennstaedtioideae    Dennstaedtia,  Microplegia 

Pteridoideae    Pteridium,  Pteris,  Acrostichum  (?) 

DavalUoideae    Davallia 

Oleandroideae    Nephrolepis 

Onocleoideae  (?)     Onoclea,  Matteuccia 

Blechnoideae    Blechnum,  Woodwardia 

Asplenioideae    Asplenium,  Phyllitis 

Athyrioideae    Athyrium 

Dryopteridoideae    Dryopteris,  Polystichufn 

Lomariopsidoideae    Elaphoglossum 

Adiantaceae    Adiantum,  Cheilanthes,  Pellaea, 

Ceratopteris,  Anogramma 

Polypodiaceae    Platy  cerium,  Polypodium,  Stenochlaena(J) 

As  might  be  expected  in  such  a  large  group,  there  is  a 
considerable  range  of  form  and  growth  habit,  from  tiny 
annuals  to  tall  tree-ferns  and  from  protosteUc  forms  to  those 


PTEROPSIDA 


147 


with  highly  dissected  polycycUc  dictyosteles,  yet  all  are  aUke 
in  the  early  stages  of  development  of  the  sporangium.  This, 
together  with  its  stalk,  arises  from  a  single  cell.  The  first 
division  of  the  initial  cell  (Fig.  22O)  is  into  an  apical  cell  (i) 


Fig.  22 

Development  of  gametangia  and  sporangia  as  found  in  lepto- 
sporangiate  ferns,  a,  typical  gametophyte.  b-h,  stages  in  develop- 
ment of  antheridium  (diagrammatic),  i,  dehiscing  antheridium. 
J,  antherozoid  of  Pteridium.  k-n,  stages  in  development  of 
archegonium.  o-s,  stages  in  development  of  sporangium  of 
Polypodium 

(1,  apical  cell;  2,  basal  cell;  3,  jacket  cell) 

(a,  k-n,  o-s,  after  Foster  and  Gifford;  b-h,  Davie;  J,  Sadebeck) 

and  a  basal  cell  (2).  Further  divisions  take  place  in  each 
(Fig.  22P)  and  give  rise  to  a  primary  sporogenous  cell 
(shaded  in  Fig.  22Q)  and  a  jacket  cell  (3).  The  former  gives 
rise  to  a  two-layered  tapetum  and  to  a  number  of  spore 
mother  cells,  surrounded  by  a  sporangium  wall  one  cell 
thick.  Further  details  of  sporangium  development  differ 
according  to  species,  for  some  have  a  long  slender  stalk, 
only  one  cell  thick,  while  others  have  a  short  and  relatively 


148  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

thick  stalk;  the  majority  have  a  vertical  row  of  thick-walled 
cells,  constituting  the  annulus,  while  some  have  an  obhque 
row  and  others  merely  a  group  of  thick-walled  cells ;  some 
have  a  high  spore  output,  while  in  most  species  it  is  thirty- 
two  or  sixty-four. 

Most  commonly  the  prothallus  is  either  cordate  or 
butterfly-shaped  ranging  in  size  from  a  few  mm  to  i  cm  or 
more  across.  There  is  a  midrib  several  cells  thick,  but  the 
wings  of  the  prothallus  are  only  one  cell  thick.  It  is  surface- 
living,  green  and  photosynthetic,  and  there  are  rhizoids  on  the 
underside,  among  which  antheridia  and  archegonia  are  borne ; 
the  archegonia  are  usually  concentrated  near  the  growing 
point,  or  'apical  notch'.  Departures  from  this  typical  form 
occur  in  certain  famihes,  e.g.  some  have  filamentous  pro- 
thalli,  resembhng  an  algal  filament,  while  even  subterranean 
prothalli  are  known,  but  this  habit  is  extremely  rare. 

Stages  in  the  development  of  the  archegonium  are  illus- 
trated in  Figs.  22K-N,  the  only  variations  being  in  the 
number  of  tiers  of  neck  cells  at  maturity.  The  structure  of  the 
antheridium  is  also  fairly  constant  throughout  the  Filicales. 
Figs.  22B-H  represent  the  various  stages  in  the  development 
of  the  commonest  type.  The  way  in  which  successive  cross 
walls  bulge  upwards  or  downwards  is  peculiar  and  is  res- 
ponsible for  the  formation  of  the  characteristic  ring-shaped 
cells  of  which  the  mature  antheridium  wall  is  constructed.^^ 
At  maturity,  the  cap  cell  is  pushed  off  (Fig.  22I)  to  release 
the  antherozoids  (usually  thirty-two  in  number)  (Fig.  22J). 
Some  famihes  have  a  slightly  more  massive  antheridium, 
composed  of  a  greater  number  of  wall  cells  and  containing 
more  antherozoids ;  these  are  beheved  to  be  more  primitive 
than  the  rest. 

The  embryology  of  the  leptosporangiate  ferns  is  Hkewise 
very  constant  throughout.  The  first  cross-wall  is  almost 
invariably  longitudinal  and  the  second  transverse.  Thus,  the 
zygote  is  divided  at  a  very  early  stage  into  four  quadrants, 
two  directed  towards  the  apical  notch  of  the  gametophyte 


PTEROPSIDA  149 

(called  the  inner  and  outer  anterior  quadrants)  and  two 
away  from  the  notch  (called  the  inner  and  outer  posterior 
quadrants).  The  outer  anterior  quadrant  ultimately  gives 
rise  to  the  first  leaf,  the  inner  anterior  to  the  shoot  apex,  the 
outer  posterior  to  the  first  root,  and  the  inner  posterior  to 
the  foot.  This,  at  least,  is  the  procedure  described  in 
classical  studies,  but  more  recently  it  has  been  stated  that 
the  fate  of  the  four  quadrants  is  not  always  so  clearly 
defined. ^^ 

Statements  that  certain  characters  are  primitive  and  others 
advanced  can  be  made  with  more  certainty  for  the  Filicales 
than  for  any  other  group  in  the  plant  kingdom,  because  of 
the  large  number  of  fossil  representatives  that  are  known. 
Some  of  the  famiUes  had  already  become  widespread  by  the 
Mesozoic,  while  others  appeared  as  long  ago  as  the  Car- 
boniferous. A  comparison  of  these  with  the  rest  of  the  living 
Fihcales  makes  it  possible  to  draw  up  an  extensive  list  of 
primitive  characters  for  the  group  as  a  whole.  The  following 
list  is  based  on  that  of  Bower^  (as  modified  by  Holttum^^) 
with  additions  by  Stokey.^^ 

Rhizome — slender,  creeping,  dichotomous,  with  fronds  in 
two  ranks  on  its  upper  side,  protosteUc,  covered  with 
hairs. 

Fronds — large,  amply  branched,  dichotomous  and  of  un- 
limited growth,  the  stipe  (petiole)  receiving  a  single  leaf 
trace,  the  ultimate  pinnules  narrow  and  with  a  single 
vein;  venation  without  anatomoses  (i.e.  *open'). 

Sort — containing  few  sporangia,  terminating  a  vein. 

Sporangia — relatively  large,  with  stout  stalk,  without  a 
specialized  annulus,  developing  and  dehiscing  simul- 
taneously to  liberate  a  large  number  of  spores. 

Spore  germination — giving  a  plate  rather  than  a  filament 
of  cells. 

Gametophyte — relatively  large,  thalloid,  with  a  thick  mid- 
rib, slow  to  develop. 


150  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Antheridium — large,  containing  several  hundred  anthero- 

zoids ;  wall  cells  more  than  four  in  number. 
Archegonium — with  a  relatively  long  neck. 

In  the  more  advanced  ferns,  the  dermal  appendages  are 
usually  scales  instead  of  hairs  and,  as  the  stem  assumes  an 
erect  position,  the  leaves  tend  to  form  a  crown  at  the  apex. 
With  increasing  size,  the  stelar  anatomy  becomes  more 
complex,  the  leaf-gaps  overlap,  and  a  dictyostele  results. 
True  vessels  are  known  to  occur  in  at  least  two  genera. ^^ 
The  fronds  become  reduced  in  size  and  may  have  a  simple 
broad  lamina  with  an  entire  margin  and  with  anastomosing 
veins,  while  the  stipe  receives  a  number  of  leaf  traces.  In 
the  most  advanced  ferns,  the  fronds  are  frequently  'jointed' 
at  the  base,  i.e.  they  are  shed  by  means  of  an  absciss  layer,  a 
habit  which  may  well  be  associated  with  Ufe  outside  the 
tropics,  in  regions  where  seasonal  changes  in  chmate  may 
be  severe.  Evolution  of  the  sorus  appears  to  have  taken  place 
in  stages,  the  first  of  which  involved  a  regular  gradate 
sequence  of  development  of  the  sporangia.  The  next  resulted 
in  a  mixed  arrangement  of  old  and  young  sporangia  within 
the  sorus.  Still  more  highly  advanced  is  the  condition  des- 
scribed  as  'acrostichoid,'  where  the  individuahty  of  the  sorus 
is  lost  and  the  sporangia  form  a  'felt'  that  covers  the  dorsal 
surface  of  the  lamina,  irrespective  of  the  position  of  vein 
endings. 

The  various  stages  in  soral  evolution  are  often  held  to  be 
the  most  important  indicators  of  relative  advancement  and, 
on  this  basis,  many  pteridologists  subdivide  the  Filicales  into 
SimpHces,  Gradatae  and  Mixtae.  It  is  important  to  reahze, 
of  course,  that  these  subdivisions  represent  levels  of  evolu- 
tion and  not  taxonomic  groups.  However,  it  is  debatable 
whether  one  character  should  be  weighted  to  this  extent,  for 
it  is  almost  universally  agreed  among  taxonomists  that  the 
maximum  possible  number  of  characters  should  be  used  in 
the  assessment  of  phylogenetic  status.  If  all  the  primitive 


100 


Fig.  23 

Circular  phylogenetic  classification  of  the  Filicales.  Families  and 
subfamilies  are  arranged  so  that  their  radial  position  corres- 
ponds to  their  relative  advancement  (primitive  near  the  centre; 
advanced  near  the  outside).  Broken  lines  enclose  'areas  of 
affinity',  indicating  close  relationship.  The  numbers  represent 
successive  grades  of  relative  advancement,  expressed  as  a  per- 
centage ('the  advancement  index'),  ranging  from  the  most 
primitive  (0%)  to  the  most  advanced  (100%) 

characters  listed  above  are  taken  into  account,  it  is  possible 
to  calculate  roughly  an  average  'advancement  index'  for 
each  family  or  subfamily,  ranging  from  o  per  cent  (the  most 
primitive)  to  lOO  per  cent  (the  most  advanced). "^^  This  has 

151 


152  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

been  done  for  the  families  and  subfamilies  selected  for 
detailed  treatment,  and  they  have  been  arranged  (Fig.  23)  on 
a  circular  scheme,  according  to  their  advancement  index. 
The  most  primitive  families  are  near  the  centre  and  the  most 
advanced  are  near  the  outside.  The  broken  hnes,  enclosing 
'areas  of  affinity',  indicate  which  groups  are  most  closely 
related  to  each  other  (in  the  main,  the  views  expressed  here 
accord  most  closely  with  those  of  Holttum*^'  ^^).  Such  a 
scheme  may  be  thought  of  as  a  view,  looking  down  from 
above,  of  the  'tree  of  evolution'  of  the  Filicales,  and  while 
it  may  not  be  acceptable  to  all  taxonomists,  it  does  avoid  the 
error,  which  is  common  to  most  phylogenetic  classifications, 
of  suggesting  that  one  modern  family  has  evolved  from 
another  modern  family.  ^^ 

The  two  most  primitive  famihes  are  the  Schizaeaceae  and 
the  Gleicheniaceae,  and  they  are  also  the  oldest,  being  repre- 
sented in  Carboniferous  deposits  by  Senftenbergia  and 
Oligocarpia  respectively.  Both  are  represented  in  the  Meso- 
zoic,  too  (viz.  Klukia  and  Gleichenites). 

Schizaeaceae 

The  Schizaeaceae  are  represented  today  by  four  genera  and 
about  160  species,  most  of  which  are  tropical  or  subtropical 
in  distribution.  In  all  of  them,  the  sporangia  are  borne 
singly  instead  of  in  sori  ('monosporangial  sori')  and  they 
show  the  most  primitive  type  of  dehiscence  mechanism 
known  in  the  FiUcales.  In  all,  the  annulus  consists  merely  of 
a  terminal  group  of  thick-walled  cells  (Figs.  24A-D)  and 
dehiscence  is  longitudinal.  The  stalk  of  the  sporangium  is 
short  and  thick  and  the  spore  output  from  each  is  128  or  256. 
The  sporangia  arise  simultaneously,  on  the  margin  of  the 
frond,  and  are  unprotected,  except  by  the  inrolUng  of  the 
margin,  or  marginal  flaps,  of  the  pinnule.  Lygodium  is  one  of 
the  few  modern  genera  of  ferns  to  have  fronds  of  unlimited 
growth,  forming  twining  structures  30  m  or  more  in  length. 
Unlimited  growth  is  a  feature  which,  in  most  plants,  is  taken 


PTEROPSIDA 


153 


to  distinguish  stems  from  leaves.  When  it  occurs  in  fronds, 
as  in  this  case,  it  is,  therefore,  taken  as  evidence  that  they 
have  evolved  from  stem  structures  (or  are  still  in  the  process 
of  doing  so).  Further  evidence  that  the  frond  of  Lygodium 


Fig.  24 

Sporangia  of  Filicales:  a,  Anemia;  b,  Schizaea;  c,  Lygodium; 
D,  Mohria;  E,  F,  G,  Gleichenia;  H,  i,  Matonia;  J,  k,  l,  Hymeno- 
phyllum;  M,  N,  Cibotium;  o,  p,  Hemitelia;  Q,  R,  s,  Dipteris; 
T,  u,  Adiantum 

(a-d,  after  Prantl;  e-s,  Bower;  t,  u,  Miiller) 

is  very  primitive  is  provided  by  the  structure  of  the  leaf 
trace,  which  shows  only  slight  departures  from  radial 
symmetry.  The  other  three  genera  have  leaf  traces  which  are 
clearly  dorsiventral  and  'gutter-shaped'.  Their  stem  struc- 
tures, too,  are  more  advanced  for,  whereas  Lygodium  has  a 
creeping  protostelic  rhizome,  Schizaea  has  an  oblique 
rhizome  with  a  medullated  protostele,  Anemia  has  a  creep- 
ing or  oblique  rhizome  which  is  either  solenostelic  or  dictyo- 
steHc,  while  Mohria  is  dictyosteHc.  It  is  interesting  to  note, 


154  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

also,  that  Mohria  is  the  most  advanced  in  its  dermal 
appendages,  for  they  are  glandular  scales,  whereas  those  of 
the  other  three  genera  are  hairs.  In  Anemia,  only  the  two 
lowermost  pinnae  are  fertile. 

The  prothalli  are  flat  thalloid  structures,  except  in  Schizaea, 
where  they  are  filamentous,  with  occasional  mycorrhizal 
cells  and  with  the  gametangia  at  the  tips  of  short  lateral 
filaments.  Bower  remarked  that  these  filamentous  prothalli 
are  'the  simplest  prothalli  known  among  the  Pteridophyta. 
They  suggest  a  primitive  state,  and  provoke  comparison 
with  green  Algae'.  However,  their  simplicity  is  now  regarded 
as  the  result  of  evolutionary  speciaHzation,  instead  of  repre- 
senting a  primitive  state. 

Of  the  four  genera,  Lygodium  has  the  most  complex 
antheridial  wall  and  the  highest  output  of  antherozoids 
(156). 

Gleicheniaceae 

This  family  is  represented  by  about  130  species  belonging, 
mostly,  to  the  one  genus,  Gleichenia  (some  taxonomists 
prefer  to  split  the  genus  into  four).  A  number  of  rather 
different  types  of  leaf  morphology  occur,  two  of  which  are 
illustrated  in  Figs.  25C  and  25D,  but  in  all  of  them  the  growth 
of  the  main  rachis  is  arrested,  until  a  pair  of  primary  laterals 
has  formed.  In  some  species,  these  are  of  limited  growth 
(Fig.  25C),  but  in  others  they  too  may  terminate  in  dormant 
buds,  so  producing  a  variety  of  patterns,  some  looking 
superficially  like  a  series  of  regular  dichotomies  (although, 
in  fact,  they  are  psuedo-dichotomies,  because  of  the  dormant 
apical  bud  in  each  angle).  In  others,  there  is  a  zig-zag 
arrangement  of  branches  (Fig.  25D).  As  in  the  Schizaeaceae, 
therefore,  the  fronds  are  of  indefinite  growth,  and  some 
attain  a  length  of  7  m  or  more.  They  arise  from  a  creeping 
dichotomous  rhizome  which  in  most  species  is  protosteHc. 
A  few,  however,  achieve  a  solenostelic  condition,  e.g. 
G.  pectinata,  a  relatively  advanced  condition  which  is  associ- 


PTEROPSIDA  155 

ated  with  a  larger  number  of  sporangia  in  the  sorus  than  is 
usual  in  the  genus.  Yet,  in  this  species,  the  dermal  append- 
ages are  hairs,  whereas  scales  are  commonly  present  in 
others.  Divergent  facts  such  as  these  serve  to  emphasize  the 
point  that  the  evolution  of  different  characters  does  not 
necessarily  keep  step,  the  result  being  that  most  organisms 
show  a  combination  of  advanced  and  primitive  characters. 
This  is  why  it  is  unwise  to  focus  attention  unduly  on  one 
character,  when  attempting  to  assess  the  relative  advance- 
ment of  taxonomic  groups. 

The  sporangia,  in  strong  contrast  to  those  of  the  Schizae- 
aceae,  are  borne  superficially  on  the  adaxial  side  of  the 
frond.  They  develop  simultaneously  and  are  arranged  in 
sori  containing,  often,  only  a  single  ring  of  sporangia,  seated 
either  at  a  vein  ending  or,  more  usually,  over  the  middle  of  a 
vein.  There  is  no  indusium  at  all  covering  the  sorus,  whose 
only  protection  is  a  covering  of  hairs  or  scales.  Each 
sporangium  is  pear-shaped  (Figs.  24E-G),  has  a  stout  stalk, 
and  dehisces  by  means  of  an  apical  slit.  Dehiscence  is 
brought  about  by  the  contraction  of  the  thickened  cells  of 
the  annulus,  which  runs  obliquely  round  the  sporangium 
wall.  Large  numbers  of  sporangia  are  liberated  from  each, 
ranging  from  128  to  more  than  1,000. 

The  gametophyte  is  primitive,  in  that  it  is  large,  massive 
and  slow  growing.  When  old,  it  becomes  much  fluted  and 
develops  an  endophytic  mycorrhizal  association.  The  anther- 
idia  are  larger  than  in  any  other  leptosporangiate  fern  and 
resemble  those  of  the  Osmundales.  Those  of  G.  laevigata  are 
as  much  as  ioo/a  in  diameter  and  contain  several  hundred 
antherozoids. 

Hymenophyllaceae 

This  group  is  commonly  referred  to  as  'the  filmy  ferns', 
because  of  their  delicate  fronds,  the  lamina  of  which  is 
usually  only  one  cell  thick.  There  are  some  300  species  of 
Hymenophyllum,  of  which  two  occur  in  the  British  Isles,  and 


Fig.  25 

Leaf  form:  a,  Phanerosorus  sarmentosiis ;  b,  Matonia  pectinata; 
c,  Gleichenia  longissima;  d,  G.  linearis,  var  alternans.  Sori:  E, 
Matonia  pectinata ;  F,  Trichomanes  alatum;  g,  Cibotium  Barometz; 


PTEROPSIDA  157 

350  of  Trichomanes,  of  which  there  is  one  in  the  British  Isles. 
Because  of  their  deUcate  nature,  almost  all  of  them  are 
confined  to  moist  habitats,  and  most  of  them  are  restricted 
to  the  tropics,  where  they  commonly  grow  as  epiphytes. 
The  British  species  H.  tunbrigense  may  be  seen  growing  on 
rocks  constantly  wetted  by  the  spray  from  waterfalls. 

Most  filmy  ferns  have  a  thin  wiry  creeping,  protostelic, 
rhizome,  from  which  the  fronds  arise  in  two  rows.  In  one 
species,  the  stele  of  the  rhizome  is  reduced  to  a  single 
tracheid,  while  in  another  there  is  said  to  be  no  xylem  at 
all.  Some  species  are  completely  without  roots.  The  leaf 
trace  is  a  single  strand,  which  at  the  base  of  the  stipe 
shows  marked  similarity  to  the  stem  stele  but,  higher  up  the 
stipe,  broadens  out  into  a  gutter-shaped  strand.  The  frond 
is  usually  much  branched,  each  narrow  segment  having  a 
single  vein,  but  various  degrees  of  'webbing'  occur  and,  in 
one  species,  Cardiomanes  reniforme  ( =  Trichomanes  reni- 
forme),  there  is  a  single  expanded  lamina.  Nevertheless,  the 
venation  is  open  in  all  species. 

The  sori  are  marginal,  and  most  species  are  strictly 
gradate.  The  vein  leading  to  the  sorus  continues  into  a 
columnar  receptacle  which,  in  Trichomanes,  can  grow  by 
means  of  an  intercalary  basal  meristem  until  it  forms  a 
slender  bristle.  The  receptacle  of  Hymenophyllum  has  more 
limited  powers  of  growth  or  may  lack  them  altogether.  In 

H,  Cyathea  Dregii;  i,  Dennstaedtia  cicutaria;  J,  Micro lepia 
Speliincae;  k,  Matteuccia  struthiopteris  {=Struthiopteris  germa- 
nicd);  l,  Dryopteris  filix-mas;  m,  Polystichum  lobatum;  N, 
Nephrolepis  davallioides ;  o,  Pteris  tripartita;  p,  Pteris  cretica; 
Q,  Pteridiiim  aqidlinum;  R,  Athyrium  filix-femina;  s,  Adiantum 
Parishii;  T,  Lomaria  spicant;  u,  Blechnum  occidentale;  v. 
Phyllitis  scolopendrium :  w,  Asplenium  lanceolatum 

(1,  outer  indusium;  2,  inner  indusium) 

(a,  b,  j,  u,  V,  after  Diels;  c,  d,  o,  Holttum;  f,  Eames;  g,  h,  s, 
Hooker;  i,  Baker;  k,  l,  m,  w,  Luerssen;  n,  r,  Mettenius;  p,  q, 
T,  Bower) 


158  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

such  species,  the  sporangia  are  produced  simultaneously, 
but,  where  the  receptacle  can  grow,  new  sporangia  arise  in 
basipetal  sequence.  Surrounding  the  sorus  is  a  cup-shaped 
indusium  in  Trichomanes  (Fig.  25F,  where  the  broken  Hne 
indicates  where  the  indusium  was  cut  away  to  show  the  base 
of  the  receptacle)  and  a  two-lipped  indusium  in  Hymeno- 
phyllum. 

The  sporangium  has  a  relatively  thin  stalk  and  an  oblique 
annulus,  which  brings  about  dehiscence  along  a  lateral  line 
(Figs.  24J-L),  by  a  process  of  slow  opening,  followed  by 
rapid  closure  as  a  gas  phase  suddenly  appears  in  the  cells 
of  the  annulus.  This  mechanism  is  found  throughout  the 
more  highly  evolved  members  of  the  Fihcales,  and  results  in 
the  forcible  ejection  of  the  spores.  The  spore  output  varies 
from  128  or  256  in  Hymenophyllum  to  as  low  as  thirty-two 
in  some  species  of  Trichomanes. 

The  prothallus  of  Hymenophyllum  is  a  strap-shaped 
thallus,  often  only  one  cell  thick,  but,  by  contrast,  the  few 
species  of  Trichomanes  whose  prothalH  have  been  studied 
have  a  filamentous  structure  which,  like  that  of  Schizaea,  is 
mycorrhizal. 

Dicksoniaceae 

The  first  recorded  occurrence  of  a  fossil  member  of  the 
Dicksoniaceae  is  of  Coniopteris,  from  Jurassic  rocks  of 
Yorkshire.  Like  modern  members  of  the  group,  it  had  highly 
compound  fronds  with  marginal  sori,  protected  by  two  flaps 
(the  upper  and  lower  indusia).  In  the  modern  genus 
Cibotium,  the  fronds  are  borne  on  stout  creeping  stems  or  on 
low  massive  trunks,  while  some  species  of  Dicksonia  are  tall 
tree-ferns  (e.g.  D.  antarctica),  with  a  crown  of  leaves  at  the 
summit  of  a  tall  trunk.  All  are  characterized  by  a  profuse 
hairy  covering  over  the  stem  and  the  base  of  the  stipe,  the 
hairs  being  as  much  as  2  cm  long  in  Cibotium  barometz. 

The  stems  are  solenosteUc  or  (in  species  with  erect  axes) 
dictyostelic,  and  the  stele  is  deeply  convoluted  around  a 


PTEROPSIDA  159 

large  central  pith  region.  There  is  a  single  gutter-shaped 
strand  entering  the  base  of  the  stipe,  but  this  soon  breaks  up 
into  numerous  small  bundles. 

The  sporangia  are  truly  marginal  in  origin  and  arise  in 
strictly  gradate  sequence  within  a  purse-hke  box,  formed  by 
the  two  indusia  (Fig.  25G).  They  are  long-stalked  and  have 
an  obhque  annulus  (Figs.  24M  and  24N)  which,  in  some 
species,  is  very  nearly  vertical.  The  typical  spore  output  per 
sporangium  is  sixty-four. 

Matoniaceae 

This  is  a  most  interesting  family,  containing  the  two  genera 
Phanerosorus,  from  Sarawak  and  New  Guinea,  and  Matonia, 
from  Malaya,  Borneo  and  New  Guinea.  In  spite  of  its 
rarity  at  the  present  day,  the  family  had  many  fossil  repre- 
sentatives in  the  Triassic.  So  characteristic  is  the  method  of 
branching  of  the  frond  (Fig.  25B)  that  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  the  fossil  Matonidium  is  correctly  placed  in  this 
family.  After  an  initial  dichotomy,  each  half  of  the  frond 
undergoes  a  regular  series  of  unequal  catadromic  dicho- 
tomies (i.e.  each  takes  the  main  growing  point  further  from 
the  median  plane).  Each  pinna  is  pinnatifid  and  there  are 
anastomoses  in  the  veinlets,  particularly  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  sori.  Phanerosorus  (Fig.  25A)  has  a  frond  of 
indefinite  growth  which  is  long  and  slender  and  bears 
dormant  buds  at  the  tips  of  some  of  its  branches. 

The  stem  of  Matonia  is  creeping  and  hairy,  and  has  a  very 
characteristic  polycycHc  stelar  structure,  with  two  co-axial 
cylinders  surrounding  a  central  sohd  stele.  From  these,  a 
single  gutter-shaped  leaf  trace  is  formed,  both  cyhnders 
playing  a  part  in  its  origin. 

The  sori  are  superficial  and  consist  of  a  small  number  of 
sporangia  arranged  in  a  ring  round  the  receptacle,  which 
continues  into  the  stalk  of  an  umbrella-shaped  indusium 
(Fig.  25E  represents  a  vertical  section  through  a  young 
sorus).  There  is  an  oblique  convoluted  annulus  round  the 


l60  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Sporangium,  dehiscence  being  lateral,  although  there  is  no 
special  stomium  of  thin-walled  cells  (Figs.  24H  and  24I). 
The  spore  output  is  sixty-four. 

Dipteridaceae 

This  family  is  represented  at  the  present  day  by  some 
eight  species  of  the  single  genus  Dipteris,  restricted  to  the 
Indo-Malayan  region,  but  in  Triassic  times  there  were  at 
least  three  genera,  Clathropteris,  Dictyophyllum  and  Camp- 
topteris.  Again,  the  architecture  of  the  leaf  is  quite  character- 
istic, and  there  can  be  little  doubt  as  to  the  correct  taxonomic 
placing  of  these  fossil  forms.  After  an  initial  dichotomy,  the 
frond  shows  successive  unequal  dichotomies  in  an  anadromic 
direction  (i.e.  towards  the  median  plane).  This  pattern  is 
represented  in  present-day  species,  in  the  venation  of  the 
two  halves  of  the  frond.  However,  while  the  primary  veins 
are  dichotomous,  the  smaller  ones  form  a  reticulum  of  a 
highly  advanced  type,  with  blind-ending  veinlets,  as  in  the 
leaves  of  many  flowering  plants. 

The  fronds  arise  at  distant  intervals  along  a  creeping  hairy 
rhizome,  whose  vascular  structure  is  a  simple  solenostele. 
While  some  species  have  only  a  single  leaf  trace,  others  have 
two  entering  the  base  of  the  stipe. 

The  sorus  is  superficial,  completely  without  an  indusium, 
and  the  sporangia  are  interspersed  with  glandular  hairs.  In 
Dipteris  Lobbiana  the  sporangia  arise  simultaneously,  but  in 
D.  conjugata  they  are  mixed.  Thus,  the  single  genus  cuts 
right  across  the  division  of  the  ferns  into  Simplices, 
Gradatae  and  Mixtae. 

The  sporangia  have  relatively  thin  stalks  (only  four  cells 
thick)  the  annulus  is  obUque  (Fig.  24Q-S),  and  dehiscence 
is  lateral.  The  spore  output  is  sixty-four. 

Cyatheaceae 

This  is  the  family  to  which  most  of  the  tree-ferns  of  the  world 
belong.  Indeed,  at  one  time,  all  tree-ferns  were  placed  in  it, 


PTEROPSIDA  l6l 

but  Dicksonia  must  clearly  be  removed  on  account  of  its 
marginal  sori,  for  the  Cyatheaceae,  as  now  constituted,  have 
superficial  sori.  The  earUest  known  fossil  representative  of 
the  group  is  ^/^o;?/;////^^  from  the  Jurassic.  Bower^  recognized 
three  Uving  genera  within  the  family:  Alsophila  with  about 
300  species,  Hemitelia  with  about  100,  and  Cyathea  with 
about  300. 

Although  the  largest  may  attain  a  height  of  25  m,  some 
species  are  comparatively  low-growing.  Much  of  the  dia- 
meter of  the  trunk  is  composed  of  matted  adventitious  roots 
and  persistent  leaf  bases,  while  the  stem  within  is  relatively 
small.  Nevertheless,  its  stelar  anatomy  is  highly  complex  for, 
in  addition  to  a  convoluted  dictyostele,  there  are  abundant 
medullary  strands,  and  sometimes  cortical  strands  too. 
Broad  chaffy  scales  form  a  dense  covering  over  the  stem 
apex  and  the  base  of  the  frond. 

The  stipe  receives  a  number  of  separate  leaf-traces  from 
the  lower  margin  of  the  associated  leaf  gap.  While  the  fronds 
of  most  species  are  several  times  pinnate,  those  of  Cyathea 
sinuata  are  simple.  The  venation  is  open  in  the  majority  of 
species,  except  for  very  occasional  vein  fusions. 

The  three  genera  recognized  by  Bower  are  distinguished 
by  the  character  of  the  indusium  but,  otherwise,  the  sori 
are  very  similar  in  their  gradate  development.  In  Alsophila 
there  is  no  indusium  at  all,  in  Hemitelia  there  is  a  large 
scale  at  one  side  of  the  receptacle,  and  in  Cyathea  (Fig.  25H) 
it  extends  all  round  the  receptacle  to  form  a  cup  which  com- 
pletely covers  the  globose  sorus  when  young,  but  which 
becomes  torn  as  the  sporangia  develop  and  push  through  it. 
Holttum,^^  however,  regards  this  distinction  between  the 
three  genera  as  artificial,  and  prefers  to  merge  them  into  the 
one  genus  Cyathea.  Furthermore,  he  has  recently  changed 
his  opinion  as  to  the  affinities  of  the  family,  for  he  now 
draws  attention  to  the  close  similarity  between  the  scale- 
like indusium  of  some  species  and  the  lower  indusium  of 
Dicksonia.'^^^  * 


l62  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

The  sporangium  is  relatively  small,  with  a  four-rowed 
stalk,  an  oblique  annulus  (Figs.  24O  and  24P),  and  a  fairly 
well  marked  lateral  stomium.  The  spore  output  ranges  from 
sixty-four  to  sixteen,  and  even  eight  in  some  species. 

We  now  come  to  the  large  assemblage  of  ferns  whose  sori 
show  the  mixed  condition  and  which  Bower  grouped  to- 
gether in  the  one  big  artificial  family,  the  Polypodiaceae. 
Some,  he  believed,  had  affinities  with  the  Dicksoniaceae, 
some  with  the  Cyatheaecae  and  some  with  the  Osmundaceae, 
yet  all  had  achieved  the  same  advanced  type  of  sporangial 
structure,  with  a  thin  stalk,  a  vertical  incomplete  annulus, 
and  lateral  dehiscence.  Figs.  24T  and  24U  are  two  views  of 
the  sporangium  of  Adiantum,  which  demonstrate  the  small 
number  of  cells  constituting  the  capsule,  and  the  way  in 
which  the  stalk  is  composed  of  just  one  row  of  cells,  in  the 
most  highly  evolved  types. 

In  1949  Holttum^^  suggested  a  more  nearly  natural 
classification  of  these  ferns,  by  creating  a  new  family,  the 
Dennstaedtiaceae,  within  which  he  grouped  a  number  of 
subfamihes  which,  he  believes,  have  affinities  with  the 
Dicksoniaceae.  In  this  new  scheme  of  classification,  the 
Polypodiaceae  constitute  a  very  restricted  family,  having 
affinities  with  the  Matoniaceae,  the  Dipteridaceae  being 
absorbed  into  it.  Within  the  Dennstaedtiaceae,  so  many 
evolutionary  processes  have  taken  place  that  the  group  is 
hard  to  define;  indeed,  it  would  almost  seem  that  the  sub- 
families warrant  elevation  to  family  status. 

Dennstaedtioideae 

This  is  the  most  primitive  of  the  subfamihes  of  the 
Dennstaedtiaceae,  for  some  species  still  retain  the  gradate 
arrangement  of  sporangia  in  the  sorus.  Most  have  creeping 
rhizomes  with  solenosteles.  The  sorus  of  Dennstaedtia  (Fig. 
25I)  is  very  similar  indeed  to  that  of  Dicksonia  in  having  two 
indusia.  In  Microlepia,  however,  the  upper  indusium  is 


PTEROPSIDA  163 

greatly  expanded  (Fig.  25J),  so  that,  in  spite  of  its  marginal 
origin,  the  sorus  appears  to  be  superficial  at  maturity.  This 
represents  an  early  stage  in  the  evolutionary  process  which 
Bower  called  the  *Phyletic  Slide',  whereby  the  sorus  ulti- 
mately has  a  superficial  origin  despite  is  marginal  ancestry. 

Davallioideae 

Davallia,  likewise,  has  a  superficial  sorus  at  maturity, 
covered  by  a  funnel-shaped  indusium,  but  which,  neverthe- 
less, is  marginal  in  origin.  The  stem  is  creeping,  with  a  peculiar 
type  of  dissected  solenostele,  and  is  clothed  with  scales. 

Oleandroideae 

Nephrolepis  has  upright,  dictyostelic  stems  with  long  run- 
ners, by  means  of  which  vegetative  reproduction  occurs,  for 
the  tips  of  the  runners  are  capable  of  rooting  and  turning 
into  normal  erect  stems.  Within  the  genus,  there  is  a  wide 
range  of  soral  form.  A'^.  davallioides  (Fig.  25N)  is  very 
similar  to  Microlepia,  in  that  the  upper  indusium  is  scarcely 
larger  than  the  lower.  In  A'^.  acuta,  the  sorus  is  superficial, 
not  only  at  maturity,  but  also  in  origin.  A'^.  dicksonioides 
shows  a  different  evolutionary  trend,  in  that  adjacent  sori 
are  sometimes  fused,  and  this  trend  has  proceeded  so  far  in 
A^.  acutifolia  that  the  margin  of  the  pinna  has  a  sorus  run- 
ning continuously  along  it,  between  two  linear  indusia. 

Pteridoideae 

It  is  generally  accepted  that  the  sorus  of  Pteridium  evolved 
in  a  similar  way  to  that  of  Nephrolepis  acutifolia,  for  it,  too, 
is  continuous  along  the  margin  of  the  pinnule  (Fig.  25Q) 
and  is  protected  by  two  indusia.  The  upper  indusium  (i)  is 
relatively  thick,  but  the  lower  one  (2)  is  thin  and  papery. 
Pteridium  is  one  of  the  most  successful  ferns  in  its  ability  to 
compete  with  flowering  plants  and  this  may,  to  some  extent, 
be  due  to  the  great  depth  at  which  its  rhizomes  spread  be- 
neath the  surface  of  the  soil.  Its  stele  is  a  dicycHc  perforated 


164  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

solenostele.  Pteris  also  has  a  continuous  sorus  near  the 
margin  of  the  lamina  (i.e.  the  sorus  is  superficial  in  origin) 
and  the  margin  becomes  inrolled  to  protect  it  (Fig.  25O). 
In  some  species,  e.g.  Pteris  cretica  (Fig.  25P),  the  soral 
region  is  somewhat  expanded  and  indicates  the  way  in 
which  the  acrostichoid  condition  might  have  evolved.  Indeed, 
Bower  suggested  a  close  relationship  between  Pteris  and 
Acrostichum.  Chromosome  counts  support  this  view,  but 
they  also  suggest  that  Pteris  is  wrongly  classed  with 
Pteridium.  The  haploid  numbers  are,  for  Pteridium  fifty- 
two,  for  diflferent  species  of  Pteris  twenty-nine  and  120  and 
for  Acrostichum  thirty.  The  fact  that  in  most  of  the  Adianta- 
ceae  n  =  29  or  30  suggests  a  possible  affinity  between  Pteris 
(and  Acrostichum)  and  this  family.  It  should  be  noted  that 
Lygodium,  too,  has  a  haploid  number  n  =  29  or  30.  Holttum 
believes  that  another  acrostichoid  genus  Stenochlaena  is 
closely  related  to  Acrostichum,  but  a  chromosome  number 
lying  somewhere  between  seventy  and  eighty  casts  some 
doubt  on  this.  Bower  placed  it  near  Blechnum  but,  for  the 
time  being,  Stenochlaena  should  perhaps  remain  unplaced. 

Onocleoideae 

Holttum  leaves  this  subfamily  unplaced  in  his  classification, 
while  Bower  thought  that  it  shows  some  affinities  with  the 
Cyatheaceae  and  with  the  Blechnoideae.  It  contains  two 
genera,  Matteuccia  (two  species)  and  Onoclea  (monotypic). 
Both  are  markedly  dimorphic,  with  specially  modified 
fertile  fronds.  The  fertile  pinnae  are  narrow  and  the  margins 
are  tightly  inrolled  so  that  protection  of  the  sorus  is  derived 
more  from  them  than  from  the  indusium,  which  is  thin  and 
papery  (Fig.  25K).  Both  are  dictyostelic  and  covered  with 
scales.  Matteuccia  has  open  venation  and  Onoclea  reticulate. 

Dryopteridoideae 

The  ferns  in  this  subfamily  have  a  short  stout  stem  which  is 
more  or  less  erect,  covered  with  scales  and  dictyostelic. 


PTEROPSIDA  165 

The  stipe  receives  numerous  leaf  traces,  and  the  venation  is 
open.  The  sori  are  superficial  on  the  veins,  or  at  vein  endings, 
and  are  covered  by  an  indusium  which  in  Dryopteris  is 
reniform  (Fig.  25L)  and  in  Polystichum  is  peltate  (Fig.  25M). 
Of  these  the  reniform  type  is  probably  the  more  primitive, 
for  it  is  not  far  removed  from  the  condition  figured  for 
Nephrolepis  (Fig.  25N).  From  this  type,  it  is  easy  to 
imagine  the  evolution  of  the  radially  symmetrical  indusium 
of  Polystichum,  by  the  extension  of  the  'shoulders'  round  the 
point  of  attachment,  followed  by  a  'fusion'  to  form  a  disc, 
with  a  central  point  of  attachment. 

Athyrioideae 

Some  species  of  Athyrium  have  indusia  that  are  identical  in 
shape  with  those  of  Dryopteris,  but  most  have  two  types  on 
the  same  frond,  as  does  the  British  A.filix-femina  (Fig.  25R). 
Here,  there  are  some  sori  with  reniform  indusia  and  some  in 
which  the  indusium  is  extended  along  the  lateral  veins.  The 
vascular  supply  to  the  stipe  of  the  frond  consists  of  two  leaf 
traces,  which  unite  into  a  single  gutter-shaped  strand  higher  up. 

Lomariopsidoideae 

All  the  members  of  this  subfamily  are  acrostichoid.  There 
has  been  much  discussion  as  to  their  affinities,  but  they 
probably  fie  with  the  Davallioideae,  for  the  stele  of  Elapho- 
glossum  is  very  similar  to  that  of  Davallia,  in  having  two 
large  meristeles  connected  into  a  cyfinder  by  a  network  of 
smaller  bundles. 

Asplenioideae 

This  subfamily,  too,  is  befieved  by  Holttum  to  have  affinities 
with  the  Davalfioideae.  The  sorus  of  Asplenium  (Fig.  25W) 
is  extended  along  the  lateral  veins  and  is  protected  by  an 
indusium  which  is  usually  acroscopic  (i.e.  its  free  margin  is 
directed  towards  the  apex  of  the  pinna).  In  this,  it  resembles 
most  of  the  sori  of  Athyrium.  However,  the  vascular  supply 


l66  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

to  the  stipe  is  different  from  that  in  Athyrium,  for  the  two 
bundles  which  enter  it  fuse  into  a  single  four-armed  strand, 
instead  of  into  a  gutter-shaped  strand.  The  same  is  true  of 
Phyllitis.  That  Asplenium  and  Athyrium  are  closely  related 
seems  fairly  certain,  since  they  have  the  same  basic  chromo- 
some number,  n  =  36,  and  hybrids  between  them  are  known 
to  occur.  In  Phyllitis  the  sori  occur  in  pairs,  facing  each 
other,  along  the  lateral  veins  (Fig.  25V),  one  acroscopic 
and  the  other  basiscopic. 

Blechnoideae 

Blechnum  punctulatum  forms  a  possible  intermediate  be- 
tween Phyllitis  and  the  more  typical  species  of  Blechnum, 
for  on  one  and  the  same  frond  both  types  of  sorus  may 
occur,  some  in  pairs  facing  each  other  and  some  showing 
various  degrees  of  fusion  along  a  commissural  vein.  Wood- 
wardia  has  a  series  of  box-Hke  sori,  on  either  side  of  the  mid- 
rib, whose  indusia  are  Uke  hinged  Hds.  The  typical  Blechnum 
sorus  is  a  continuous  one,  as  if  the  adjacent  sori  of  a  Wood- 
wardia  had  become  fused  together,  with  the  indusium  facing 
the  midrib  of  the  pinna  (Fig.  25U).  Each  has  beneath  it  a 
commissural  vein,  which  is  visible  in  Fig.  25T,  where  part  of 
the  two  sori  have  been  removed  to  expose  it.  The  British 
species,  here  figured,  shows  a  considerable  reduction  of  the 
fertile  lamina,  and  this  reduction  process  has  gone  much 
further  in  other  members  of  the  subgenus  Lomaria,  where  the 
lamina  is  almost  completely  lacking.  Such  species  are 
markedly  dimorphic,  for  the  sterile  fronds  have  a  normal 
unreduced  lamina.  The  genus  shows  a  wide  range  of  habit, 
for  some  species  are  creeping,  some  are  cHmbing,  while 
several  have  erect  trunks,  like  small  tree  ferns. 

Adiantaceae 

This  is  a  very  diverse  family,  some  members  of  which  show 
marked  similarities  with  Mohria  (Schizaeaceae).  Their  sori 
are  without  indusia  and  occur  along  the  veins  or  else  form 


PTEROPSIDA  167 

'fusion  sori'  near  the  margin,  much  as  in  Pteris.  Adiantum 
has  the  sporangia  restricted  to  the  under  side  of  special 
reflexed  marginal  flaps  of  the  lamina  (Fig.  25S).  The 
majority  of  the  members  of  the  family  inhabit  fairly  dry 
regions  and  some  are  markedly  xeromorphic,  e.g.  Cheilanthes 
and  Pellaea.  However,  at  the  other  extreme,  Ceratopteris  is 
a  floating,  or  rooted,  aquatic  plant,  now  widespread  in 
tropical  countries,  where  it  chokes  up  canals  and  slow  moving 
rivers.  Anogramma  leptophylla  is  interesting,  in  having  a 
subterranean  perennial  prothallus,  from  which  arise  deUcate 
annual  sporophytes. 

Polypodiaceae 

Within  this  family  are  placed  a  number  of  genera  of  ferns, 
all  of  which  completely  lack  any  kind  of  indusium.  There  are 
about  1,000  species  in  the  family,  almost  all  tropical  in 
distribution  (but  note  that  Polypodium  vulgare  occurs  in  the 
British  flora),  and  most  are  epiphytic.  Many  have  highly 
complex  anastomosing  venation  and  some  are  acrostichoid, 
e.g.  Platycerium.  This  genus  is  markedly  dimorphic,  with 
'nest  leaves'  appressed  to  the  tree  trunk  on  which  it  is  grow- 
ing, while  the  fertile  fronds  are  quite  diff'erent  in  shape  and 
give  rise  to  the  name  'Stag's  horn  fern'. 

It  will  be  clear,  from  this  brief  survey  of  the  Filicales,  that 
there  is  much  scope  for  disagreement  among  pteridologists 
as  to  the  relationships  and  detailed  phylogeny  of  the  group, 
and  that  much  more  research  is  necessary  before  final  con- 
clusions can  be  reached.  The  areas  of  affinity  indicated  in 
Fig.  23  must,  therefore,  be  regarded  as  only  tentative.  On 
the  evidence  so  far  available,  it  would  seem  that  the  group 
might  well  be  diphyletic,  with  two  evolutionary  starting 
points,  one  with  marginal  and  the  other  with  superficial 
sori.  Furthermore,  it  seems  clear  that  even  among  those  with 
marginal  origins  there  has  been  a  trend  towards  the  super- 
ficial condition.  Should  the  Filicales  prove  to  have  been 


l68  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

monophyletic,  however,  then  it  is  most  probable  that  the 
ancestral  type  had  marginal  rather  than  superficial  sori,  and 
that  the  early  Superficiales  underwent  a  'phyletic  sUde'  early 
in  their  evolution,  while  the  Marginales  are  proceeding  more 
slowly  in  the  same  direction. 

'Water  Ferns' 

There  are  two  interesting  groups  of  leptosporangiate  ferns 
which,  at  one  time,  were  classified  together  as  the  Hydro- 
pterideae.  Features  which  they  show  in  common  are  hetero- 
spory  and  a  hydrophilous  habit,  but  in  other  respects  they 
are  so  different  as  to  warrant  a  much  wider  separation, 
from  each  other  and  from  the  rest  of  the  ferns.  Accordingly, 
their  taxonomic  status  has  been  elevated  to  the  Marsileales 
and  the  Salviniales  respectively. 

Marsileales 

Pilulariaceae    Pilularia 
Marsileaceae    Marsilea,  RegneUidium 

All  the  members  of  the  Marsileales  have  creeping  rhizomes, 
bearing  erect  leaves  at  intervals,  on  alternate  sides.  The  only 
member  of  the  group  represented  in  the  British  flora  is 
Pilularia  globuUf era  ('Pillwort').  Like  all  species  oi  Pilularia, 
its  leaves  are  completely  v/ithout  any  lamina  (Fig.  26A).  The 
leaves  of  the  monotypic  Brazihan  genus  RegneUidium  have 
two  reniform  leaflets.  Marsilea  occurs  in  temperate  and 
tropical  regions,  many  of  its  sixty-five  species  occurring  in 
Austraha.  Its  leaves  have  four  leaflets  and  somewhat 
resemble  a  'four-leaved  clover'  (Fig.  26B).  All  have  soleno- 
stelic  rhizomes  but,  in  Pilularia,  the  vascular  structure  is 
much  reduced,  and  the  internal  endodermis  may  be  missing. 
The  sporangia,  in  all  three  genera,  are  borne  in  hard  bean- 
hke  sporocarps,  attached  either  to  the  petiole,  near  its  base, 
or  in  its  axil,  either  stalked  or  sessile.  The  morphological 
nature  of  these  sporocarps  has  been  the  subject  of  much  dis- 


Fig.  26 

Piliilaria:  A,  habit  of  P.  globidifera.  Marsilea:  b,  habit  of  M. 
quadrifolia;  c,  vertical  section  of  sporocarp;  d,  horizontal 
section  of  sporocarp;  e,  dehiscing  sporocarp;  f,  male  game- 
tophyte;  g,  female  gametophyte  of  M.  vestita;  h,  embryo  within 
female  gametophyte 

(f,  foot ;  1,  leaf;  r,  root ;  x,  stem  apex) 

(b,  after  Meunier;  c,  d,  Eames — much  simplified;  E,  Eames;  f. 
Sharp;  g,  Campbell;  h,  Sachs) 


cussion,  but  it  can  most  conveniently  be  regarded  as  a 
tightly  folded  pinna  (Hke  a  clenched  fist)  enclosing  a  number 
of  elongated  sori,  each  covered  by  a  membranous  indusium. 
Figs.  26C  and  26D  represent,  very  diagrammatically,  the 
structure  of  the  sporocarp  of  Marsilea  as  seen  in  vertical  and 
horizontal  sections,  respectively  (for  clarity,  the  number  of 
sori  has  been  reduced  to  two  rows  of  five).  Each  receptacle 
bears  microsporangia  laterally  and  megasporangia  termin- 
ally, and  receives  vascular  bundles  from  a  number  of  strands 

169 


lyO  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

running  down  in  the  wall  of  the  sporocarp.  Arching  over  the 
top,  is  a  gelatinous  structure  sometimes  called  a  'sporo- 
phore'  (cross-hatched  in  the  figures)  which  swells  up  at 
maturity  and  drags  the  paired  sori  from  the  sporocarp,  as  it 
dehisces  (Fig.  26E). 

The  sporocarp  of  Pilularia  is  similar  in  construction, 
except  that  there  are  only  four  sori. 

The  sporangia  are  typically  leptosporangiate  in  origin, 
the  sporangium  wall  is  very  thin,  and  there  is  a  tapetum  of 
two  or  three  layers  of  cells.  The  microsporangia  contain 
thirty-two  or  sixty-four  microspores  but,  in  the  mega- 
sporangia,  all  but  one  of  the  potential  spores  degenerate. 
On  dehiscence  of  the  sporocarp,  the  delicate  sporangium 
wall  rapidly  decays  and  the  spores  begin  to  germinate  almost 
at  once. 

The  male  gametophyte  (Fig.  26F)  is  extremely  simple,  as 
in  most  heterosporous  plants,  consisting  of  nine  cells  only. 
There  is  a  single  small  prothaUial  cell,  and  six  wall  cells 
surround  two  spermatogenous  cells  (cross-hatched  in  the 
figure)  that  give  rise  to  sixteen  antherozoids  each. 

The  first  cross-wall  in  the  germinating  megaspore  is  ex- 
centrically  placed  and  cuts  off  a  small  apical  cell,  whose 
further  divisions  give  rise  to  a  single  archegonium  (Fig.  26G) 
with  a  short  neck  of  two  tiers  of  cells,  one  neck  canal  cell, 
a  ventral  canal  cell  and  a  large  egg  cell. 

The  first  division  of  the  zygote  is  longitudinal,  and  the 
second  transverse,  giving  four  quadrants  (Fig.  26H)  of  which 
the  outer  two  develop  into  the  first  leaf  (1)  and  the  first 
root  (r),  while  the  inner  two  develop  into  the  stem  apex  (x) 
and  the  foot  (f ).  Meanwhile,  the  venter  of  the  archegonium 
grows  and  keeps  pace,  for  a  time,  with  the  enlarging  embryo 
so  as  to  form  a  sheath  round  it,  from  the  underside  of 
which  a  few  rhizoids  may  be  produced.  The  first  few  leaves 
in  Marsilea  are  without  a  lamina  and,  therefore,  closely 
resemble  the  leaves  of  Pilularia. 

It  is  often  claimed  that  this  interesting  group  of  ferns 


PTEROPSIDA  171 

represents  an  evolutionary  offshoot  from  an  ancient  schizae- 
aceous  stock.  Arguments  for  this  are  based  on  the  leaf  form, 
the  type  of  hairs,  the  form  of  the  sorus  and  the  vestigial 
annulus  round  the  apex  of  the  sporangium  in  Pilularia,^^ 
but  the  evidence  is  not  very  convincing  and,  in  the  absence 
of  early  fossil  representatives,  the  group  must  be  regarded  in 
the  meantime  as  an  isolated  one. 

Salviniales 

Salviniaceae     Salvinia 
Azollaceae    Azolla 

Whereas  most  of  the  members  of  the  Marsileales  are  rooted 
in  the  soil,  either  in  or  near  water,  all  the  members  of  the 
Salviniales  are  actually  floating.  Azolla  has  pendulous  roots, 
but  Salvinia  is  completely  without  them.  Like  the  Marsile- 
ales, their  sporangia  are  borne  in  sporocarps.  However,  the 
morphological  nature  of  the  sporocarps  is  quite  different, 
for  each  sporocarp  represents  a  single  sorus  whose  indusium 
forms  the  sporocarp  wall. 

The  only  member  of  the  group  to  be  represented  in  the 
British  flora  is  Azolla  filiculoides,  described  as  recently 
naturahzed  from  N.  America.  However,  it  was  a  native  British 
plant  in  Interglacial  times.^^  It  has  an  abundantly  branching 
rhizome,  with  a  minute  medullated  protostele,  and  with 
crowded  overlapping  leaves  about  i  mm  long  (Fig.  27A). 
These  have  two  lobes,  within  the  upper  of  which  is  a  cavity 
containing  the  blue-green  alga  Anabaena  azollae. 

Sporocarps  arise  on  the  first  leaf  of  a  lateral  branch  and 
are  usually  of  two  kinds— large  ones  containing  many 
microsporangia  and  small  ones  containing  a  single  mega- 
sporangium,  although  sporocarps  with  both  types  of  spor- 
angium are  sometimes  present.  The  early  stages  of  develop- 
ment are  similar  in  both  types  of  sporocarp,  for  there  is  an 
elongated  receptacle  on  which  numerous  sporangial  initials 
arise.  However,  during  development,  the  microsporangial 


172  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

initials  abort  in  the  one  case  (Fig.  27B)  and  the  mega- 
sporangial  initials  abort  in  the  other.  In  both  types  of 
sporangium  there  is  an  abundance  of  mucilaginous  'peri- 
plasmodium',  which  becomes  organized  into  'massulae'.  In 
the  megasporangium  there  are  four  such  massulae,  in  one 
of  which  the  single  megaspore  is  buried.  Fig.  27C  illustrates 
the  dehiscence  of  a  megasporangium,  the  apex  of  which  is 
cast  adrift  as  a  cap  over  the  four  massulae.  The  megaspore 
then  germinates  to  produce  a  cap  of  prothallial  tissue, 
within  which  several  archegonia  develop  (Fig.  27D). 

When  the  microsporangium  dehisces  a  variable  number  of 
spherical  frothy  massulae  are  liberated,  each  with  several 
microspores  near  the  periphery.  Each  bears  a  large  number 
of  peculiar  anchor-hke  'glochidia'  (Fig.  27E).  These  become 
entangled  with  the  massulae  surrounding  a  megaspore  and, 
together,  they  sink  to  the  bottom,  where  the  microspores 
germinate,  without  being  released  from  the  massulae.  The 
male  gametophyte  (Fig.  27F)  has  a  single  antheridium  from 
which  eight  antherozoids  are  liberated. 

The  cleavage  of  the  zygote  is  typical  of  the  leptosporangi- 
ate  ferns,  and  as  soon  as  the  first  leaf  appears  the  sporehng 
rises,  carrying  the  massulae  etc.  once  more  to  the  surface. 

There  are  about  twelve  species  of  Salvinia,  several  of 
which  occur  in  Africa.  Its  horizontal  floating  stems,  up  to 
10  cm  long,  have  a  much  reduced  vascular  anatomy  and 
bear  leaves  in  whorls  of  three  (Fig.  27G),  two  floating  and 
one  submerged.  Whereas  the  floating  leaves  are  entire  and 
covered  with  pecuHar  unwettable  hairs,  the  submerged 
leaves  are  finely  divided  into  linear  segments  that  bear  a 
striking  resemblance  to  roots  (Fig.  27H).  However,  it  is 
doubtful  whether  they  perform  the  functions  of  roots. 
Growth  is  rapid  and  fragmentation  occurs  easily,  with  the 
result  that  ponds  and  lakes  in  tropical  regions  may  rapidly 
become  covered  and  canals  choked. 

The  first  few  sporocarps  to  be  formed  in  each  cluster 
contain  megasporangia,  up  to  twenty-five  in  each,  and  the 


PTEROPSIDA 


173 


later  ones  microsporangia,  in  large  numbers,  on  branched 
stalks  (Fig.  27I).  All  except  one  of  the  potential  megaspores 
in  each  megasporangium  abort,  and  the  functional  mega- 
spore  becomes  surrounded  by  a  thick  perispore  (Fig.  27J), 
which  later  becomes  cellular  and  comes  to  look,  super- 
ficially, like  the  pollen  chamber  of  a  gymnosperm  seed. 


Fig.  27 

Azolla:  a,  portion  of  plant  of  A.  filiculoides;  b,  sporocarp  with 
young  megasporangium;  c,  megasporangium  with  massulae; 
D,  the  same  with  female  prothallus;  e,  massula  from  micros- 
porangium;  f,  male  prothallus.  Salvinia:  g,  portion  of  plant  of 
S.  natans;  h,  node  with  sporocarps;  i,  sporocarps  with  mega- 
sporangia  and  microsporangia;  J,  megasporangium;  k,  micro- 
sporangium;  L,  male  prothallus;  m,  archegonium;  n,  female 
prothallus  with  young  sporeling  attached 

(1,  column;  2,  leaf;  3,  root) 

(b,  after  Pfeififer;  c,  e,  Bernard;  d,  Campbell;  f,  l,  Belajeff; 
G,  H,  Bischoff;  i,  Luerssen;  J,  Weymar;  k,  h,  Yasui;  n,  Lasser) 


174  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

Within  the  microsporangium,  the  sixty-four  microspores 
come  to  He  at  the  periphery  of  a  single  frothy  massula  (Fig. 
27K).  They  remain  within  the  sporangium  throughout  and, 
as  they  germinate,  the  male  prothalli  project  all  round.  Each 
male  prethallus  contains  two  antheridia  (Fig.  27L)  pro- 
ducing a  total  of  eight  antherozoids. 

The  megaspore,  too,  remains  throughout  within  the 
sporangium,  after  it  has  become  detached.  The  female  pro- 
thallus  protrudes,  as  a  cap  of  tissue  from  which  extend 
backwards  two  narrow  horizontal  wings,  or  *stabiHzers\ 
Several  archegonia  develop,  in  a  row,  across  the  upper  side 
of  the  projecting  cap,  each  with  a  short  neck,  a  neck  canal 
cell  with  two  nuclei,  and  a  ventral  canal  nucleus  (Fig.  27M). 

Fig  27N  illustrates  a  young  sporeHng,  still  attached  to  the 
female  prothallus  within  the  megasporium,  and  shows  the 
peculiar  development  of  a  'column'  (i),  which  separates  the 
first  leaf  (2)  and  the  stem  (3)  from  the  foot,  which  remains 
embedded  in  the  prothallus.  The  early  stages  of  segmenta- 
tion of  the  zygote  are  pecuHar  and  their  morphological 
relationships  are  not  fully  estabUshed.  At  no  stage  is  a  root 
primordium  distinguishable. 

If  the  relationships  of  the  Marsileaceae  are  obscure,  those 
of  the  Salviniales  are  even  more  so.  The  gradate  origin  of  the 
sporangia  within  the  sporocarp,  the  intercalary  growth  of 
the  receptacle  in  Azolla  and  the  vestigial  oblique  annulus 
have  led  to  the  suggestion  that  the  group  has  affinities  with 
the  Hymenophyllaceae.  However,  this  hardly  seems  accept- 
able, in  view  of  the  many  extraordinary  features  that  mark 
them  off  from  all  other  ferns. 


General  Conclusions 


In  a  book  of  this  limited  size  it  is  impossible  to  describe 

in  detail  all  the  fossil  plants  that  are  known.  Accordingly 

several  major  groups  of  vascular  plants,  many  minor  groups 

and  a  large  number  of  genera  have  had  to  be  omitted.  Thus, 

there  has  been  no  mention  of  the  Noeggerathiales,  nor  of  the 

Pseudoborniales,  on  the  grounds  that  they  occupy  isolated 

positions  in  the  classification  and  throw  almost  no  Hght  at 

all  on  the  evolution  of  modern  plants.  For  details  of  these 

strange  plants  the  reader  is  referred  to  textbooks  of  paleo- 
botany, i.  s.  i*.  22 

There  are,  also,  several  fossil  genera  of  fronds  and  trunks 
of  which  no  mention  has  been  made,  since  they  seem  to 
stand  midway  between  pteridophytes  and  gymnosperms 
(e.g.  Aneurophyton,  Eospermatopteris,  Tetraxylopteris,  Proto- 
pitys,  Pitys,  Archaeopteris,  Callixylon  and  Archaeopitys), 
and  might  appropriately  be  described  in  a  text-book  of 
gymnosperms.  However,  there  has  been  a  recent  suggestion^® 
that  these  plants,  while  indeed  ancestral  to  the  gymno- 
sperms, were,  nevertheless,  still  at  the  level  of  pteridophytes 
in  their  mode  of  reproduction.  Brief  mention  of  them  must, 
therefore,  be  made  here.  This  suggestion  arose  out  of  the 
discovery,  in  Upper  Devonian  rocks  near  New  York,  of 
large  fern-Hke  fronds,  known  as  Archaeopteris,  actually  in 
organic  connection  with  Callixylon,  a  large  tree  whose  mas- 
sive woody  trunks  were  at  least  20  m  tall  and  more  than  i  -5  m 
across.  The  fronds  of  one  species  oi  Archaeopteris  are  known 

175 


176  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

to  have  had  spores  of  two  different  sizes  and  hence  cannot 
have  borne  seeds  as  well.  The  realization  that  trunks  with 
this  particular  type  of  wood  belonged  to  pteridophytes  has 
come  as  a  surprise  to  many  morphologists,  for  it  has  been 
customary  to  think  of  them  as  gymnosperms.  A  new  taxo- 
nomic  group  has  been  suggested  (Progymnospermopsida)  to 
contain  the  various  genera  listed  above,  that  have  affinities 
both  with  the  Pteropsida  and  with  the  seed-bearing  plants. 

While  this  group  may  indicate  the  direction  in  which  the 
pteridophytes  were  evolving  towards  higher  forms,  there  are 
unfortunately  as  yet  no  fossils  linking  them,  in  the  reverse 
direction,  with  their  possible  ancestors.  Discussions  still  take 
place  as  to  whether  pteridophytes  evolved  directly  from 
Algae  or  from  Bryophyta,  and  as  to  whether,  in  either  case, 
they  had  a  monophyletic  or  a  polyphyletic  origin.  Until 
more  fossils  are  known  from  the  Ordovician,  Cambrian  and 
even  the  Pre-Cambrian,  there  would  seem  to  be  little  hope  of 
agreement  on  these  matters.  There  are  some,  indeed,  who 
doubt  whether  'missing  links'  will  ever  be  found.  In  the 
meantime,  relying  on  what  we  know  with  certainty  to  have 
existed,  we  must  guess  at  what  their  ancestors  might  have 
been  like. 

Subjective  processes  of  this  kind  have  led  to  a  number  of 
theories  of  land-plant  evolution,  of  which  theTelome  Theory 
has  had  the  greatest  number  of  adherents  since  it  was  first 
propounded  by  Zimmermann-^  in  1930.  According  to  this 
theory,  all  vascular  plants  evolved  from  a  very  simple  leafless 
ancestral  type,  Uke  Rhynia,  made  up  of  sterile  and  fertile 
axes  ('telomes').  In  order  to  explain  the  wide  diversity  of 
organization  found  in  later  forms,  a  number  of  trends  are 
supposed  to  have  occurred,  in  varying  degrees  in  the  differ- 
ent taxonomic  groups.  These  are  represented  diagrammati- 
cally  in  Fig.  28  (1-5)  and  are  called  respectively  (i)  plana- 
tion,  (2)  over-topping,  (3)  syngenesis,  (4)  reduction,  (5)  re- 
curving. 

Starting  from  a  system  of  equal  dichotomies  in  planes 


GENERAL    CONCLUSIONS 


177 


successively  at  right  angles  (A),  planation  leads  to  a  system 
of  dichotomies  in  one  plane  (B).  Overtopping  is  the  result 
of  unequal  dichotomies,  and  tends  to  produce  a  main  axis 
with  lateral  branches  (C) ;  the  culmination  of  this  process  is 


Fig.  28 

The  Telome  Theory:  1,  planation;  2,  overtopping;  3,  syngenesis; 
4,  reduction;  5,  re-curving,  h-k,  evolution  in  Sphenopsida; 
L-o,  evolution  in  Pteropsida;  p-s,  evolution  in  Lycopsida.  The 
Enation  Theory :  t-v,  evolution  of  microphylls  in  Lycopsida 

(a-s,  after  Zimmermann;  t-v,  Bower) 

a  monopodial  system.  Syngenesis  results  from  the  coales- 
cence of  apical  meristems.  When  they  fuse  to  form  a 
marginal  meristem  ('foliar  syngenesis'),  a  lamina  with  veins 
develops  (D)  and  the  process  is  called  'webbing'.  Zimmer- 
mann also  visuahzes  a  second  type  of  syngenesis  ('axial 
syngenesis')  in  which  several  branches  become  absorbed 
into  a  single  stout  axis  with  a  complex  stelar  anatomy  (not 


178  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

shown  in  Fig.  28).  While  these  three  trends  are  in  the  direc- 
tion of  progressive  elaboration,  the  fourth  is  in  the  opposite 
direction ;  reduction  is  supposed  to  have  brought  about  the 
evolution  of  the  simple  unbranched  microphyll  of  the 
Lycopsida.  The  fifth  trend,  re-curving,  is  found  in  several 
groups  of  plants,  where  the  sporangiophore  becomes  re- 
flexed  and  the  sporangium  inverted,  as  in  anatropous  ovules. 

Figs.  28H-K  illustrate  the  way  in  which  the  sporangio- 
phore might  have  evolved  in  the  Sphenopsida.  Here,  re- 
curving and  syngenesis  are  the  chief  trends,  resulting  in  a 
peltate  structure  with  reflexed  sporangia.  In  the  evolution  of 
the  leaf  of  the  Sphenopsida,  however,  the  chief  trends  have 
been  planation,  followed  by  reduction.  Examples  of  inter- 
mediate types  existed  among  fossil  members  of  the  group : 
Calamophyton,  Hyenia,  Eviostachya  and  Protocalamostachys 
represented  stages  in  sporangiophore  evolution,  while 
Calamophyton  and  Asterocalamites  provide  stages  in  the 
evolution  of  leaves.  The  Telome  Theory,  therefore,  gives  a 
satisfactory  explanation  of  the  evolution  of  leaves,  and  of 
sporangiophores,  in  this  group.  However,  the  growth  habit 
of  the  earliest  members  (e.g.  Calamophyton,  Protohyenia  and 
Hyenia)  was  a  long  way  from  the  theoretical  ancestral  type. 

In  the  Pteropsida  (Figs.  28L-O),  planation,  overtopping 
and  webbing  have  combined  to  produce  the  sterile  and  fertile 
fronds  of  modern  ferns.  The  fossil  record  provides  abundant 
examples  of  intermediate  types  of  frond  form  (e.g.  Pseudo- 
sporochnus,  Stauropteris,  Botryopteris)  but,  again,  the 
growth  habit  of  the  earUest  members  was  far  removed  from 
the  ancestral  type  postulated  by  the  Telome  Theory  (in  fact, 
Cladoxylon  was  superficially  very  similar  to  Calamophyton). 

In  the  Lycopsida  (Figs.  28P-S),  the  chief  trend  is  supposed 
to  have  been  reduction.  The  bifid  tips  of  the  sporophylls  and 
leaves  of  Protolepidodendron  may  be  brought  forward  in 
support  of  this  suggestion,  but  otherwise  the  fossil  record 
lacks  good  examples  of  intermediate  types.  The  microphyll 
had  almost  completed  its  evolution  by  the  time  the  group 


GENERAL    CONCLUSIONS  I79 

first   appeared   in   the    Cambrian   {Aldanophyton)   or   the 
Silurian  (Baragwanathia). 

The  great  appeal  of  the  Telome  Theory  lies  in  its  economy 
of  hypotheses  and  in  the  way  it  allows  the  whole  range  of 
form  of  vascular  plants  to  be  seen  in  a  single  broad  unified 
vista.  Yet,  to  some  botanists,  this  unifying  influence  is 
regarded  as  a  dangerous  over-simphfication,  to  be  treated 
with  great  suspicion.  It  is  in  its  appHcation  to  the  Lycopsida 
that  it  is  most  open  to  criticism  and,  in  our  present  state 
of  knowledge,  rightly  so.  The  American  palaeobotanist 
Andrews 2^  sums  up  his  views  in  the  following  words: 
*Zimmermann's  scheme  for  the  pteropsids,  or  at  least  some 
pteropsids,  has  much  supporting  evidence;  his  concept  for 
the  articulates  may  be  valid,  but  we  are  only  on  the  verge  of 
understanding  the  origins  of  this  group ;  his  concept  for  the 
lycopsids  is,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  purely  hypothetical.' 

Figs.  28T-V  illustrate  the  Enation  Theory  of  Bower^ 
which  suggests  that  microphylls  are  not  homologous  in  any 
way  with  megaphylls.  According  to  this  theory,  microphylls 
started  as  bulges  from  the  surface  of  the  stem,  and  then 
evolved  into  longer  and  longer  projections,  at  first  without 
any  vascular  supply,  then  with  a  leaf  trace  that  stopped  short 
in  the  cortex  of  the  stem  and,  finally,  with  a  vascular  bundle 
running  the  whole  length  of  the  organ.  The  microphyll, 
therefore,  has  evolved  by  a  gradual  process  of  enlargement, 
rather  than  by  progressive  reduction,  and  for  this  theory  the 
fossil  record  does  provide  some  support :  Psilophyton  repre- 
sents the  first  stage  in  the  process  (Fig.  28T),  Asteroxylon 
provides  an  example  of  the  intermediate  stage,  where  the 
leaf-trace  stops  short  (Fig.  28U),  while  Drepanophycus 
represents  a  later  stage  with  the  leaf-trace  entering  the 
lateral  appendage  (Fig.  28V). 

Whether  the  Lycopsida  evolved  in  this  way,  or  in  the 
manner  suggested  by  Zimmermann,  the  starting  point  is, 
nevertheless,  the  same  in  both  cases — a  plant  with  naked 
forking  axes — and  it  has  been  customary  to  quote  Rhynia 


l8o  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

and  Horneophyton  as  examples  of  this  type  of  plant.  How- 
ever, they  were  certainly  not  the  ancestors  of  pteridophytes. 
As  Leclercq^^  emphasizes,  they  occurred  much  too  late  in 
the  fossil  record  for  this  to  be  possible,  and  represent  the 
last  surviving  examples  of  that  particular  growth  form.  As 
Andrews^*  suggests,  the  emphasis  that  has  been  placed  on 
Rhynia  has  drawn  attention  away  from  the  great  diversity 
of  form  that  is  now  known  in  Silurian  and  Middle  Devonian 
plants,  and  has  led  to  an  uncritical  acceptance  of  the  thesis 
that  vascular  plants  are  a  monophyletic  group. 

So  far,  these  speculations  as  to  the  course  of  pteridophy te 
evolution  have  centred  around  the  sporophyte,  since  it  is 
this  phase  of  the  hfe  cycle  that  is  represented  in  the  fossil 
record.  Even  more  speculative  is  the  evolution  of  gameto- 
phytes,  concerning  which  there  are  the  two  diametrically 
opposed  schools  of  thought  referred  to,  near  the  end  of 
Chapter  3,  as  'Antithetic'  and  'Homologous'.  Mention  was 
there  made  of  abnormal  gametophytes  of  Psilotum,  contain- 
ing vascular  tissues.  The  significance  of  this  interesting  dis- 
covery was  somewhat  diminished  for  a  time,  however,  when 
it  was  shown  that  they  were  diploid ;  but  in  relation  to  dis- 
cussions of  antithesis  and  homology  chromosome  counts 
are,  in  a  sense,  *red-herrings'.  This  is  made  apparent  by  the 
phenomena  of  apogamy  and  apospory,  cases  of  which  have 
been  recorded  many  times  in  pteridophytes  since  they  were 
first  observed  in  1874. 

Apogamy  is  the  development  of  a  sporophyte  directly 
from  the  gametophyte  without  the  intermediate  formation 
and  fertihzation  of  gametes.  The  resulting  sporophyte, 
therefore,  has  the  same  haploid  chromosome  count  as  the 
gametophyte.  By  1939'^^  apogamy  had  been  recorded  among 
ferns,  in  Pteris,  Dryopteris,  Pellaea,  and  Trichomanes,  where 
it  is  frequently  preceded  by  the  appearance  of  tracheids  in 
the  gametophyte.  More  recently ^^  it  has  been  recorded  in 
Thelypteris,  Pteridium,  Phyllitis  and  several  species  of  Lyco- 
podium.  In  the  case  of  Phyllitis,  the  haploid  apogamous 


GENERAL    CONCLUSIONS  l8l 

sporophyte  was  successfully  reared  until  it  produced 
sporangia;  however,  as  would  be  expected  since  it  contained 
only  one  set  of  chromosomes,  meiosis  failed  and  no  spores 
were  produced. ^^ 

Apospory  is,  in  a  sense,  the  reverse  process,  being  the 
production  of  gametophytes  directly  from  sporophytes  with- 
out the  intermediate  formation  of  spores.  Thus,  when 
detached  pieces  of  fern  fronds  are  placed  on  an  agar  surface 
they  frequently  develop  directly  into  gametophytes  of 
normal  shape  and  form.  In  such  cases,  the  gametophyte  has 
the  same  diploid  chromosome  count  as  the  sporophyte.  So 
numerous  are  the  recorded  instances  of  this  phenomenon 
that  BelP^  suggests  that  it  must  be  general  among  ferns; 
yet  the  exact  conditions  under  which  it  happens  cannot  yet 
be  specified. 

As  to  the  causes  of  apogamy,  several  theories  have  been 
put  forward,  but  the  final  word  has  certainly  not  been  said 
on  this  fascinating  problem.  In  many  cases,  ageing  of  the 
prothallus  seems  to  be  an  important  factor.  Recent  work  in 
America^^  on  Osmunda,  Adiantum  and  Pteridium  has,  how- 
ever, demonstrated  that  apogamy  can  be  induced  by  grow- 
ing the  prothaUi  on  an  agar  culture  medium  rich  in  glucose. 
Clearly,  therefore,  under  these  highly  artificial  circum- 
stances, the  external  environment  can  be  an  important 
factor.  That  this  might  be  so  had  been  suspected  for  a  long 
time,  since  otherwise  it  was  difficult  to  understand  why  a 
diploid  zygote  developing  inside  a  fertilized  archegonium 
should  give  rise  to  a  sporophyte,  while  a  diploid  cell 
developing  by  apospory  should  give  rise  to  a  gametophyte. 
Confirmation  of  the  view  that  the  internal  environment  of 
the  archegonium  exerts  an  important  formative  influence  on 
the  nature  of  the  embryo  has  recently  come  from  experi- 
ments in  which  young  embryos  of  Todea  were  dissected 
from  the  archegonium  and  grown  on  an  artificial  medium.  ^^^ 
It  was  found  that  those  removed  before  the  first  division  of 
the  zygote  developed  into  flat  thalloid  structures,  whereas 


l82  THE    MORPHOLOGY    OF    PTERIDOPHYTES 

those  removed  in  later  stages  of  development  grew  into 
normal  sporophytes.  Whether  the  environment  is  entirely 
responsible,  however,  for  the  normal  regular  alternation  of 
generations  has  been  questioned.  BelP'^  suggests  that  there 
must  be  some  internal  factor  at  work  and  looks  upon 
gametophyte  and  sporophyte  as  two  levels  of  complexity, 
reflecting  different  states  of  the  cytoplasm,  which  can  be 
accounted  for  in  terms  of  cell  chemistry.  This  interesting 
hypothesis  should  stimulate  further  research  into  the  causes 
of  alternation  of  generations  in  hving  plants. 

The  present  position,  then,  seems  to  be  that  there  is  no 
fundamental  distinction  between  gametophytes  and  sporo- 
phytes, since  they  can  be  induced  to  change  from  one  to  the 
other  in  either  direction.  They  are  'homologous',  as  far  as 
can  be  judged  from  living  plants,  and  one  is  led  to  speculate, 
therefore,  that  they  were  probably  ahke  in  form  and  structure 
in  the  earliest  ancestors  of  land  plants.  Merker's  suggestion,^^ 
already  mentioned  in  Chapter  2,  that  the  horizontal  axes  of 
the  Rhyniaceae  were  gametophytes,  instead  of  sporophytic 
rhizomes,  is  of  enhanced  interest,  therefore,  because  if  con- 
firmed it  will  provide  the  only  kind  of  evidence  which  can 
really  settle  the  controversy.  As  with  most  problems  of 
macro-evolution,  it  is  the  palaeobotanist  who  has  the  key 
within  his  reach. 


Bibliography 


REFERENCE  BOOKS 

1  Andrews ,  H .  N. ,  1 96 1 .  Studies  in  paleobotany.  New  York  and 

London. 

2  Arber,  A.,    1950.    The  natural  philosophy  of  plant  form. 

Cambridge. 

3  Arnold,  C.  A.,  1947.  An  introduction  to  paleobotany.  New 

York  and  London. 

4  Bold,  H.  C,  1957.  Morphology  of  plants.  New  York. 

5  Bowen,  R.  N.  C,  1958,  The  exploration  of  time.  London. 

6  Bower,  F.   O.,   1923,   1926,   1928.    The  ferns.  Vols.    1-3. 

Cambridge. 

7  Bower,  F.  O.,  1935.  Primitive  land  plants ^  also  known  as  the 

Archegoniatae.  New  York.  (Reprinted,  1959.) 

8  Bruchmann,   H.,    1897.    Untersuchungen   iiber   Selaginella 

spinulosa  A.  Br.  Gotha. 

9  Bruchmann,  H.,  1898.  Uber  die  Prothallien  und  die  Keim- 

pflanzen  mehrerer  europdischer  Lycopodien.  Gotha. 

10  Copeland,  E.  B.,  1947.  Genera  Filicum.  Chronica  Botanica, 

U.S.A. 

11  Fames,  A.  J.,  1936.  Morphology  of  vascular  plants  (Lower 

groups).  New  York  and  London. 

12  Engler,  A.  and  Prantl,  K.,  1902,  Die  natiirlichen  Pflanzen- 

familien.  Leipzig. 

13  Foster,  A.  S.  and  Gifford,  E.  M.,  1959.  Comparative  morph- 

ology of  vascular  plants.  San  Francisco. 

14  Hirmer,   M.,    1927.   Handbuch  de  Paldobotanik.   Vol.    i, 

Thallophyta — Bryophyta — Pteridophyta.    Munchen   and 
Berlin. 

15  Holttum,  R.  E.,  1954.  Flora  of  Malaya.  Vol.  2,  Ferns  of 

Malaya.  Government  Printing  Oflfice,  Singapore. 

183 


184  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

16  McCIean,  R.  C.  and  Ivimey-Cook,  W.  R.,  1951.  Textbook  of 

theoretical  botany.  Vol.  I.  London. 

17  Manton,  I.,  1950.  Problems  of  cytology  and  evolution  in  the 

pteridophytes.  Cambridge. 

18  Melchior,  H.  and  Werdermann,  E.,  1954.  A.  Engler's  Syllabus 

der  Pflanzenfamilien.  Vol.  i,  Bacteria — Gymnospermen. 
Berlin. 

19  Smith,  G.  M.,  1955.  Cryptogamic  botany.  Vol.  2,  Bryophytes 

and  Pteridophytes.  New  York  and  London. 

20  Walton,  J.,  1953.  An  introduction  to  the  study  of  fossil  plants. 

London. 

21  Wardlaw,  C.  W.,  1955.  Embryogenesis  in  plants.  London. 

22  Zimmermann,  W.,  1930.   Phylogenie  der  Pflanzen.   Jena. 

(2nd  edition,  1959,  Stuttgart.) 


PAPERS 

23  Ananiev,  A.  R.,  1957.  Bot.  Zh.,  42,  691-702.  (Protohyenia.) 

24  Andrews,  H.  N.,  i960.  Cold  Spr.  Harb.  Symp.  quant.  Biol., 

24,  217-234.  (Early  vascular  plant  evolution.) 

25  Barber,  H.  N.,  1957.  Proc.  Linn.  Soc.  N.S.W.,  82,  201-208. 

(Polyploidy  in  Psilotales.) 

26  Beck,  C.  B.,  i960.  Brittonia,  12,  351-368.  (Archaeopteris  and 

Callixylon.) 

27  Bell,  P.  R.,  1959.  /.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.),  56,  188-203.  (The 

pteridophyte  life  cycle.) 

28  Bierhorst,  D.  W.,  1954.  Amer.  J.  Bot.,  41,  274-281.  (Game- 

tangia  and  embryo  of  Psilotum.) 

29  Bierhorst,  D.  W.,  1954.  Amer.  J.  Bot.,  41, 732-739.  (Rhizomes 

of  Psilotum  nudum.) 

30  Bierhorst,  D.  W.,  1956.  Phytomorph.,  6,  176-184.  (Aerial 

shoots  of  Psilotales.) 

31  Bierhorst,  D.  W.,  1958.  Amer.  J.  Bot.,  85,  4iM33  and  534- 

537.  (Xylem  in  Equisetum.) 

32  Bierhorst,  D.  W.,  1959.  Amer.  J.  Bot.,  46,  170-179.  (Sym- 

metry in  Equisetum.) 

33  Bierhorst,  D.  W.,  i960.  Phytomorph.,  10,  249-305.  (Trache- 

ary  elements  in  vascular  plants.) 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  185 

34  Bruchmann,  H.,  1909,  191 2  and  19 13.  Flora,  99,  12-51; 

J 04, 180-224;  105,  337-346.  (Embryology  of  Selaginella.) 

35  Davie,  J.  H.,  1951.  Amer.  J.  Bot.,  38,  621-628.  (Antheridium 

development  in  Filicales.) 

36  Dawson,  J.  W.,  1859.  Quart.  J.  geol.  Soc.  Lond.,  15,  477-488. 

(Devonian  plants  of  Canada.) 

26a  De  Maggio,  A.  E.  and  Wetmore,  R.  H.,  1961.  Amer.  J.  Bot. 
48,  551-565.  (Culture  of  excised  fern  embryos.) 

36b  Eggert,  D.  A.,  1961.  Palaeontographica,  B  108, 43-92.  (Onto- 
geny of  Lepidodendron.) 

37  Ford,  S.  O.,  1904.  Ann.  Bot.  Lond.,  18,  589-605.  (Psilotum.) 

38  Gordon,  W.  T.,  1911.  Trans,  roy.  Soc.  Edinb.,  48,  163-190. 

(Metaclepsydropsis.) 

39  Hartel,  K.,  1938.  Beitr.  Biol.  Pfl.,  25,  125.  (Stem  apices  in 

Lycopods.) 

40  Harvey  Gibson,  R.  J.,  1894,  1896,  1897  and  1902.  Ann.  Bot. 

Lond.,  8,  133-206;  /o,  77-88;  //,  123-155;  ^6,  449-466. 
{Selaginella.) 

41  Hickling,  G.,  1907.  Ann  Bot.  Lond.,  21,  369-386.  {Palaeo- 

stachya.) 

42  Holloway,  J.  E.,  1917.  Trans.  N.  Z.  Inst.,  50, 1-44.  (Prothallus 

and  young  plant  of  Tmesipteris.) 

43  Holloway,  J.  E.,  1921.   Trans,  N.  Z.  Inst.,  53,  386-422. 

{Tmesipteris.) 

44  Holloway,  J.  E.,  1939-  Ann.  Bot.  Lond.,  3,  313-336.  (Ab- 

normal prothalli  of  Psilotum  with  vascular  tissue.) 

45  Holttum,  R.  E.,  1949.  Biol.  Rev.,  24,  267-296.  (Classification 

of  Ferns.) 
45«  Holttum,  R.  E.,   1961.  Advanc.  Sci.  Lond.,  18,  234-242. 
(Inter-relationships  of  tree  ferns.) 

46  Hoskins,  J.  H.  and  Abbott,  M.  L.,  1956.  Amer.  J.  Bot.,  43, 

36-46.  {Selaginellites  crassicinctus.) 

47  Jones,  C.  E.,  1905.  Trans.  Linn.  Soc.  Lond.,  7,  15-36.  (Stem 

anatomy  of  Lycopodium.) 

48  Joy,    K.   W.,   Willis,   A.    J.    and    Lacey,    W.    S.,    1956. 

Ann.    Bot.    Lond.,    20,    635-637.    (Rapid    fossil    peel 
technique.) 

49  Kidston,  R.  and  Gwynne-Vaughan,  D.  T.,  1907,  1908,  1909, 

1 9 10  and  19 14.  Trans,  roy.  Soc.  Edinb.,  45,  759-78o; 


l86  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

46,   213-232;   46,   651-667;   47,   455-477;    50,   469-480. 
(Fossil  Osmundales.) 

50  Kidston,  R.  and  Lang,  W.  H.,  1917,  1920  and  1921.  Trans. 

roy.  Soc.  Edinb.,  51,  761-784;  52,  603-627,  643-680, 
831-854,  855-902.  (Devonian  plants  from  Rhynie.) 

51  Krausel,  R.  and  Weyland,  H.,  1926  and  1929.  Abh.  senckenb. 

naturf.  Ges.,  40, 11 5-1 55;  4/,  315-360.  (Devonian  plants.) 

52  Krausel,  R.  and  Weyland,  H.,  1932.  Senckenbergiana,  14, 

391-403.  {Protolepidodendron.) 

53  Krausel,  R.  and  Weyland,  H.,  1933.  Palaeontographica,  78, 

1-46.  (Middle  Devonian  plants.) 

54  Krausel,  R.  and  Weyland,  H.,  1935.  Palaeontographica,  80, 

171-190.  (Lower  Devonian  plants.) 

55  Krausel,  R.  and  Weyland,  H.,  1936.  Senckenbergiana,  66, 

114-126.     (Reconstructions    of    Lower    and    Middle 
Devonian  plants.) 

56  Krishtofovich,  A.,  1953.  Doklady  Acad.  Sci.  U.S.S.R.,  91, 

1 377-1 379.  {Aldanophyton  in  the  Cambrian  of  Siberia.) 

57  Lang,  W.  H.,  1927.  Trans,  roy.  Soc.  Edinb.,  55,  443-455. 

{Zosterophyllum  and  Pseudosporochnus.) 

58  Lang,  W.  H.,  1937-  PhiL  Trans.,  B  227,  245-291.  (Lower 

Devonian  plants.) 

59  Lang,  W.  H.  and  Cookson,  I.  C,  1930  and  1935.  Phil.  Trans., 

B  219,  133-162;  B  224,  421-449.  (Upper  Silurian  plants 
of  Australia.) 

60  Lawson,  A.  A.,  1917-  Trans,  roy.  Soc.  Edinb.,  51,  785-794; 

52,  93-113.  (Gametophytes  of  Psilotaceae.) 

61  Leclercq,  S.,  1940.  Mem.  Acad.  r.  Belg.,  CI.  Sci.,  12(3),  1-65. 

(Hyenia.) 

62  Leclercq,  S.,  1951.  Ann.  Soc.  geol.  Belg.,  9,  1-62.  (Rhaco- 

phyton  zygopteroides.) 

63  Leclercq,  S.,  1954.  Svensk.  bot  Tidskr.,  48,  301-315-  (Psilo- 

phytales.) 

64  Leclercq,  S.,  1957.  Mem.  Acad.  r.  Belg.,  CI.  Sci.,  14(3),  1-40. 

(Eviostachya.) 

65  Leclercq,  S.  and  Andrews,  H.  N.,  i960.  Ann.  Mo.  bot.  Gdn., 

47,  1-23.  {Calamophyton.) 

66  Leclercq,  S.  and  Banks,  H.  P.,  1959-  Proc.  IXth  int.  bot. 

Congr.,  2,  219-220.  {Pseudosporochnus.) 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  187 

67  Mamay,  S.  H.,  1950.  Ann.  Mo.  bot.  Gdn.,  37,  409-476. 

(Carboniferous  fern  sori.) 

68  Manton,  I.,  1942.  Ann.  Bot.  Lond.,  6.,  283-292.  (Cytology  of 

vascularized  prothalli  of  Psilotum.) 

69  Merker,  H.,  1958  and  1959.  Bot.  Notiser.  iir,  608-618;  112, 

441 — 452.  (Gametophytes  of  Rhyniaceae.) 

70  Penhallow,  D.  P.,  1892.  Canad.  Rec.  Sci.,  5,  1-13.  {Zostero- 

phyllum.)  o 

71  Pichi-Sermolli,   R.   E.   G.,    1958.    Uppsala   Univ.   Arsskr., 

1938:6,  70-90.  (Classification  ofpteridophytes.) 

72  Pichi-Sermolli,  R.  E.  G.,   1959  in    Vistas  in  Botany,  ed. 

W.  B.  Turrill.  London.  (Evolution  of  pteridophytes.) 

73  Rauh,  W.  and  Falk,  H.,  1959.  S.  B.  Heidelberg.  Akad.  Wiss., 

1959,  I- 1 60.  (Stylites.) 

74  Sahni,  B.,  1923.  /.  Ind.  bot.  Soc,  3,  1 85-191.  (Teratology  of 

Psilotales.) 

75  Sahni,  B.,  1925.  Phil.  Trans.,  B  213,  143-170.  {Tmesipteris 

Vieillardi.) 

76  Sahni,  B.,  1928.  Phil.  Trans.,  B  217,  1-37.  (Austroclepis.) 
T]    Sporne,  K.  R.,  1949-  New  PhytoL,  48,  259-276.  ('Advance- 
ment Index'  in  assessing  phylogenetic  status.) 

78  Sporne,  K.  R.,  1956.  Biol.  Rev.,  31,  1-29.  (Circular  phylo- 

genetic classifications.) 

79  Steil,  W.  N.,  1939.  Bot.  Rev.  5,  433-453-  (Apogamy  and 

apospory  in  pteridophytes.) 

80  Stokey,  A.  G.,  1951.  Phytomorph.,  i,  39-58.  (Phylogeny  of 

fern  prothalli.) 

81  Treub,   M.,    1884.   Ann.  Jard.  bot.  Buitenz.,  4,   107-138. 

(Prothallus  of  Lycopodium  cernum.) 

82  Treub,  M.,  1890.  Ann.  Jard.  bot.  Buitenz.,  8,  1-37.  (Embryo 

of  Lycopodium  cermium.) 

83  Walton,  J.,   1949.    Trans,  roy.  Soc.  Edinb.,  61,  729-736. 

(Protocalamostachys.) 

84  Wand,  A.,  1914.  Flora,  106,  237-263.  (Apical  meristems  in 

Selaginella.) 

85  Ward,  M.,  1954.  Phytomorph.,  4,  1-17.  (Embryology  in  the 

fern,  Phlebodium  aurem.) 

86  West,  R.  G.,  1953-  New  Phytol,  52,  267-272.  {Azolla  in 

interglacial  deposits.) 


l88  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

87  Whittier,  D.  P.,  and  Steeves,  T.  A.,  i960.  Can.  J.  Bot.,  38, 

925-930.  (Apogamy  in  ferns  brought  about  by  glucose.) 

88  Williams,  S.,  1933.   Trans,  roy.  Soc.  Edinb.,  57,  711-737. 

(Regeneration  in  Lycopodium  Selago.) 

89  Williamson,  W.  C.  and  Scott,  D.  H.,  1894.  Phil.  Trans. 

B  185,  863-959.  {Palaeostachya  vera.) 

90  Zimmermann,  W.,  1952.   The  Palaeobotanist,  i,  456-470. 

(The  main  results  of  the  Telome  Theory.) 


Index 


Page  numbers  in  italic  refer  to  illustrations 


Acitheca,  128,  129 
acrostichoid  condition,  150 
AcrosHchum,  164 
'Adder's  tongue'  fern,  135,  137 
Adiantaceae,  166 
Adiantum,  153,  156,  167,  181 
advancement  index,  151 
Aldanophyton,  51,  53,  179 
Alsophila,  161 
Alsophilites,  161 

alternation  of  generations,  13,  182 
Anemia,  153,  154 
Angiopteridaceae,  127 
Angiopteris,  128,  130 
angle  meristem,  84,  87 
Ankyropteris ,  118,  121 
Annular  ia,  102,  104 
annulus,  144,  149,  153 
Anogtamma,  167 
antheridium,  13 
antherozoid,  13 
antithetic  theory,  48,  180 
aphlebiae,  117,  118,  123 
apical  meristem,  21,  57,  87 
apogamy,  180 
apospory,  181 
Archaeocalamites,  loi,  102 
Archaeopteris,  175 
archegonium,  13,  45 
archesporial  cells,  60 
Arthropitys,  104 
Arthrostigma,  52 

Articulatae  (=  Sphenopsida),  94 
Asplenioideae,  165 
Aspleniuni,  156,  165 
Asterocalamitaceae,  loi 
Asterocalamites,  loi,  102,  178 
Asterophyllites,  102,  104 
Asterotheca,  127,  128 
Asterothecaceae,  127 
Asteroxylaceae,  28 
Asteroxylon,  34,  35,  179 
Athyrioideae,  165 


Athyrium,  156,  165 
Austroclepis,  120 
Azolla,  171,  173 
Azollaceae,  171 

Baragwanathia,  51,  179 
Blechnoideae,  166 
Blechnum,  156,  166 
Bothrodendraceae,  68 
Bothrodendron,  74 
Botrychioxylon,  122 
Botrychium,  135,  137 
Botryopteridaceae,  124 
Botryopteris,  124,  125,  178 
Bowmanites,  g6,  99 
bulbils,  54 

CALAMITACEAE,   lOI 

Calamitales,  loi 

Calamites,  102,  103 

Calamophytaceae,  94 

Calamophyton,  95,  g6,  178 

Calamostachys,  102,  105 

Callixylon,  175 

cambium,  22,  69,  76,  83,  95,  103, 

117,  136 
Camptopteris ,  160 
Cardiomanes,  157 
carinal  canals,  98,  loi,  104,  109 
casts,  22,  104 
Ceratopteris,  167 
Cheilanthes,  167 
Cheirostrobaceae,  94 
Cheirostrobus,  96,  99 
Christens  enia,  128,  130 
Christenseniaceae,  127 
Cibotium,  158 

circinate  vernation,  34,  35,  131,  143 
circummeduUary  strands,  73 
Cladoxylaceae,  115 
Cladoxylales,  116 
Cladoxylon,  116,  118,  178 
classification,  27 


189 


190  INDEX 


Clathropteris,  i6o 
Clepsydropsis,  117,  118 
club  mosses,  53 
Coenopteridales,  119 
compressions,  23 
Coniopteris,  158 
Cooksonia,  31,  32 
cork  cambium,  22 
cover  cell,  45,  47 
Cyathea,  156,  161 
Cyatheaceae,  160 
CyHndrostachya,  83 

Danaea,  128,  133 
Danaeaceae,  127 
Davallia,  163 
Davallioideae,  163 
Dennstaedtia,  156,  162 
Dennstaedtiaceae,  162 
Dennstaedtioideae,  162 
dermal  appendages,  131,  150 
diaphragm,  84,  90 
Dicksonia,  156,  158 
Dicksopiaceae,  158 
Dictyophyllum,  160 
dictyostele,  18,  ig 
dictyoxylic  stele,  142 
dimorphism,  164,  167 
Dineuron,  121 
dioecism,  15,  112 
diploid,  13 
Dtplolabis,  120 
Dipteridaceae,  160 
Dipteris,  153,  160 
Drepanophycaceae,  50 
Drepanophycus,  51,  52,  179 
Dryopteridoideae,  164 
Dryopteris,  156,  164,  180 

Elaphoglossum,  165 
elaters,  102,  112 
enation  theory,  177,  179 
endarch  xylem,  21 
endoscopic  embryology,  81 
endosporic  development,  14,  73,  80 
Eoangiopteris,  128,  129 
epibasal,  46,  63 
Equisetaceae,  94 
Equisetales,  106 
Equisetites,  113 
Equisetum,  102,  106 
Etapteris,  118,  122 
Eucalamites,  102,  104 
Eusporangiatae,  127 
eusporangiate  development,  16 
Eviostachya,  96,  99,  178 


exarch  xylem,  21 

exoscopic  embryology,  47,  113,  140 

FIBONACCI  SERIES,  59,  70 

filamentous  prothalli,  154,  158 

Filicales,  145 

filmy  ferns,  155 

foot,  46,  61,  63,  90,  113,  135,  139, 

149 
foramen,  79 
form  genera,  74 
fossilization,  22 

GAMETOPHYTE,  1 3 

geological  periods,  24,  25 
Gleichenia,  153,  154,  136 
Gleicheniaceae,  154 
Gleichenites,  146 
glochidia,  172,  173 
glossopodium,  66,  88 
Gradatae,  150 
ground  pines,  56 

HAPLOiD,  13 

Helminthostachys,  135 

Hemitelia,  161 

Heterophyllum,  83 

heterospory,  14,  17,  73,  80,  89,  100, 

105,  112,  123,  170,  172 
Hierogramtna,  117,  118 
Homoeophyllum,  83 
homologous  theory,  48,  180 
homospory,  13 
Hornea,  see  Horneophyton 
Horneophyton,  30,  31,  180 
horsetails,  106 
Hydropterideae,  168 
Hyenia,  95,  g6,  178 
Hyeniaceae,  94 
Hyeniales,  95 
Hymenophyllaceae,  155 
Hymenophyllum,  153,  155 
hypobasal,  46,  63 

iNDusiUM,  156,  158 
Isoetaceae,  50 
Isoetales,  76 
Isoetes,  76,  78 

JACKET  INITIAL,  46 

Klukia,  146 

LEAF  GAPS,  18 

Lepidocarpon,  71,  73 
Lepidodendraceae,  68 
Lepidodendrales,  68 


INDEX 


191 


Lepidodendron,  67,  68,  yi 
Lepidophloios,  67,  69 
Lepidophylluni,  70 
Lepidostrobus,  71,  72 
Leptopteris,  143,  145 
Leptosporangiatae,  145,  147 
leptosporangiate  development,    16, 

145,  147 
Ligulatae,  66 
ligule,  66,  71,  78 
Litostrobus,  100 
Lornaria,  166 
Lomariopsidoideae,  165 
Lycopodiaceae,  50 
Lycopodiales,  53 
Lycopodites,  64 
Lycopodium,  53,  55,  61,  67 
Lycopsida,  50,  177 
Lygodiiim,  152,  153 

Marattia,  12S,  130 

Marattiaceae,  127 

Marattiales,  127 

Marsilea,  168,  i6g 

Marsileaceae,  168 

Marsileales,  168 

massnlae,  172,  173 

Matonia,  153,  156,  i59 

Matoniaceae,  159 

Matonidium,  159 

Matteuccia,  156,  164 

megaphylls,  18,  114 

megaspores,  14,  73,  80,  90,  124,  170, 

172 
meiosis,  13 
meristeles,  20 
mesarch  xylem,  21 
M  esocalamites ,  104 
Metaclepsydropsis,  118,  120 
metaxylem,  21 
Microlepia,  156,  163 
microphylls,  18,  179 
microspores,  14,  73,  80,  89,  170,  172 
Mixtae,  150 
Mohria,  153 
monoecism,  15 
moonwort,  135 
morphology,  11 
mummifications,  23 
mycorrhiza,  32,  39,  43,  45,  62,  87, 

133,  134,  136,  139,  155 

NECK  CANAL  CELL,  46,  62 

neck  cell,  46 
neoteny,  65 
Nephrolepis,  156,  165 


OLEANDROIDEAE,  163 

Oligocarpia,  146 
Oligomacrosporangiatae,  83 
Onoclea,  164 
Onocleoideae,  164 
Ophioglossaceae,  127 
Ophioglossales,  135 
Ophioglossum,  135,  137 
Osmunda,  142,  145,  181 
Osmundaceae,  141 
Osmundales,  141 
Osmundidae,  141 
Osmundites,  141 
out-breeding,  16 
overtopping,  J77 

Palaeostachya,  102,  105 

parichnos  strands,  70 

Pecopteris,  127,  128 

Pellaea,  167,  180 

perforated  steles,  20 

periderm,  22,  69 

peripheral  loops,  118,  120 

petrifactions,  23 

Phanerosorus,  156,  159 

phlobaphene,  40,  44 

phyletic  slide,  in  Palaeostachya,  106 

in  ferns,  163 
Phyllitis,  156,  166,  180 
Phylloglossum,  61,  65 
phyllophore,  120 
phyllotaxy,  59,  70,  77,  120 
phylogeny,  12 
Pilularia,  168,  i6g 
Pilulariaceae,  168 
planation,  177 
Platy  cerium,  167 
Pleiomacrosporangiatae,  83 
Pleuromeia,  75,  78 
Pleuromeiaceae,  68 
polycyclic  steles,  19,  21,  85,  159 
polyploidy,  49,  66 
Polypodiaceae,  {sensu  lato),  162 

[sensu  stricto),  167 
Polypodium,  167 
polystely,  21,  84,  85,  116,  118 
Polystichum,  156,  165 
Pothocites,  103 

primary  spermatogenous  cell,  46 
primitive  characters  in  Filicales,  149 
Primofilices,  115 
prismatic  tissue,  77 
prothallial  cell,  80,  90 
prothallus,  14 
Protocalamites,  loi,  102 
Protocalamostachys,  102,  103,  178 
protocorm,  64 


192  INDEX 

Protohyenia,  95,  g6,  178 
Protohyeniaceae,  94 
Protolepidodendraceae,  50 
Protolepidodendrales,  51 
Protolepidodendron,  51,  52,  178 
protophyll,  64 
protostele,  18,  jp 
protoxylem,  21 
Psaronius,  129 
Pseudosporochnaceae,  115 
Pseudosporochnus,  117,  118,  178 
Psilophytaceae,  28 
Psilophy tales,  28 
Psilophyton,  33,  J5,  i79 
Psilophytopsida,  28 
Psilotaceae,  38 
Psilotales,  38 
Psilotopsida,  38 
Psilotum,  38,  41,  47,  180 
Pteridium,  156,  163,  180 
Pteridoideae,  163 
Pteris,  156,  164,  180 
Pteropsida,  114 

QUiLLWORT,  76 

RECAPITULATION,  doctrine  of,  57 
recurving,  176,  J77 
reduction,  J77,  178 
Regnellidium,  168 
resvirrection  plants,  82 
Rhacophyton,  121 
rhizophores,  84,  87 
Rhopalostachya,  54 
Rhynia,  29,  31,  179 
Rhyniaceae,  28,  182 
royal  fern,  142 

Salvinia,  172,  173 
Salviniaceae,  171 
Salviniales,  171 
Schizaea,  153 
Schizaeaceae,  152 
Scolecopteris,  128,  129 
secretory  tissue,  70 
Selaginella,  82,  84 
Selaginellaceae,  50 
Selaginellales,  82 
Selaginellites,  91 
Senftenbergia,  146 
Sigillaria,  71,  73 
Sigillariaceae,  68 
Simplices,  150 
siphonostele,  20 
solenostele,  18,  jp 
solenoxylic  stele,  136 
SphenophyUaceae,  94 


Sphenophyllales,  97 

Sphenophyllostachys,  g6,  99 

Sphenophyllum,  g6,  97 

Sphenopsida,  94 

sporangia,  16 

sporocarps,  168,  i6g,  171,  173 

sporophore,  170 

sporophyll,  17,  52,  54,  73,  75,  81 

sporophyll  theory,  17 

sporophyte,  13 

'Stag's  horn'  fern,  167 

Stauropteridaceae,  116 

Stauropteris,  123,  123,  178 

steles,  18,  Jp 

Stenochlaena,  164 

Stigmaria,  71,  74 

stomium,  124,  126,  144 

strobilus,  56 

Stylites,  78,  81 

Stylocalamites,  104 

suspensor,  61,  63,  134,  140 

Syncardia,  117,  118 

syngenesis,  177 

TAPETUM,  42,  60,  133,   144,  147 

telome  theory,  176 
teratology,  44 
Thamnopteris,  141 
Thelyptens,  180 
Tmesipteridaceae,  38 
Tmesipteris,  41,  42,  47 
Todea,  142,  145,  181 
tree  ferns,  158,  160 
Trichomanes,  156,  157,  180 
Triletes,  91 
Tuhicaulis,  123 

UNLIMITED  GROWTH  IN  FERN  FRONDS, 
152,  154,  J56,  159 

Urostachya,  54 

VALLECULAR  CANALS,   Io8 

velum,  78,  79 
ventral  canal  cell,  46 
vessels,  86,  109 

WATER  FERNS,  l68 

Woodwardia,  166 

Yarravia,  31,  32 

Zalesskya,  141 
ZosterophyUaceae,  28 
Zosterophyllum,  31,  33 
Zygopteridaceae,  115 
Zygopteris,  122 
zygote,  13